Ay: Haziran 2023

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Une rencontre inattendue…Il se faisait tard et je titubais sur les pavés de la ville alcoolisée. J’errais de bars en bars, j’appréciais la musique des cigales de la soif qui échangeaient leurs voix. J’avais de plus en plus de mal à marcher droit. Je m’arrêtais donc dans un bar, au coin d’une rue sinueuse. Après deux nouvelles pintes de blanche, je reconnus un peu plus au fond du bar, une vieille connaissance. Je ne l’avais pas croisé depuis plusieurs mois mais elle n’avait pas changé, toujours aussi svelte, aussi attirante, avec une belle paire de seins, et un cul bien rebondi, des yeux qui aboient le sexe. C’était une ancienne colocataire d’une de mes ex, et j’avais longtemps fantasmé sur des parties de jambes en l’air avec elle. Des fois, quand je baisais mon ex comme une chienne, l’entendre écouter nos ébats au travers du mur, ses gémissements et le bruit sourd de son vibromasseur contre son clitoris, était un réel délice. Nos esprits jouissaient ensemble. A cet instant, quand elle me reconnût, quand nos regards se croisèrent, un souvenir plaisant remonta à la surface: “j’aime beaucoup quand tu me prends debout par derrière mon chéri, ça me fait trop mouiller, surtout quand tu m’encules et que je me touche en même temps!” Me lançait ma puce, allongée sur moi dans le canapé, alors que nous tardions à l’apéritif. “C’est vrai que c’est particulièrement bon, je sens tout ton vagin qui épouse ma bite, c’est trop excitant!”lui répondis-je. A cet Escort Bayan instant, la porte d’entrée claqua. Julie, la meilleure amie/amante de ma copine rentrait de son travail. “Vous allez bien les p´tits loups? Je peux me joindre à vous?” Nous demanda-t-elle. Mon ex lui rétorqua: “t’es sûre? On était entrain de bien s’exciter, et je t’avoue que j’allais pas tarder à sucer avidement mon homme, ça te tente?” Elle nous regarda avec un moment d’hésitation, se demandant s’il ne s’agissait pas d’un test. J’étais moi même surpris de la demande soudaine d’un plan à trois de la part de ma puce, mais d’un autre côté, putain que c’était excitant! Après quelques secondes de silence, Julie, tout en me fixant droit dans les yeux répondit que ça lui plairait bien. Ca faisait quelques temps qu’elle était célibataire et était un peu fatiguée du contact exclusif du latex des nombreux godes qu’elle s’insérait dans les orifices, elle avait besoin de sentir un bonne bite bien dure en elle, de la bonne chair fraiche, et par dessus tout, le gout du sperme tout chaud dans le fond de sa gorge, lui manquaient terriblement.Elles se mettaient donc toutes les deux au travail, ma copine me déshabillant pendant que l’autre salope en chaleur m’embrassait. Ma copine mit ma bite dans sa bouche et Julie tout en s’asseyant sur mon visage me branlait d’une main vigoureuse. Je lui bouffais la chatte au travers du tissus d’un magnifique string Bayan escort noir en dentelles. Elles gémissaient comme des chiennes. A son tour elle me suça, enfin elle me sucèrent toutes deux en même temps, s’embrassant, complices, avides de mon sexe qui gonflait ardemment. “Bouffe sa grosse bite petite pute!! Tu l’aimes hein la bite de mon mec? Elle a bon gout n’est-ce pas?” Dit ma puce à Julie. Celle-ci lui répondit amusée, gloussant d’un rire coquin:” oui ma chérie, elle est super bonne, je mouille…ah! Qu’il est doué avec sa langue ma belle!! T’en as de la chance, je t’entends jouir à chaque fois qu’il passe une nuit ici!! Oui! Oui! Continues connard! Je jouis!! Aaaaahh!” Que c’était bandant de les lécher tour à tour, de sentir leur bouche palper ma bite. Ensuite, je les pris aussi tour à tour, commençant par enculer Julie. “Oui! Oui vas-y! Encules-moi!” Me criait la salope, ma copine se godant le vagin pendant que j’insérais doucement mon sexe dans son anus tout serré. Elle se tenait â quatre pattes, sur le canapé le cul tendu, en offrande, et c’était tellement jouissif de lui dilater le celui-ci… Ensuite je pris ma puce en missionnaire, pendant qu’elle bouffait la chatte de sa meilleure amie, qui lui pressait fortement la tête quitte à l’étouffer pour se faire jouir. Comme c’était bon, on baisa comme ça pendant une grosse partie de la nuit et le lendemain matin, alors que ma copine dormait à poings Escort fermées, la tête plantée dans l’oreiller, Julie se jeta sur moi et l’on baisa, comme des bêtes pendant que ma copine était perdue dans les fantasmes de ses rêves les plus fous…Bref, quand je revis Julie, dans ce bar, je ne pus m’empêcher de repenser à cette soirée et quand je luis fis un signe de reconnaissance, et qu’elle me sourit du coin des lèvres, me faisant un signe de tête, en direction des toilettes; je compris vite que le vice se répéterait, à mon grand plaisir.Je la suivis dans les toilettes, et d’un coup sec, elle me plaqua contre la porte, fermant d’une main le verrou, attrapant ma braguette de l’autre.Elle me suça. Comme c’était agréable et ma bite ne tarda pas à se tenir bien droite, comme une barre de fer. Sa bouche grande ouverte faisait un va et vient délicat tout le long de ma verge, sa langue soyeuse tournoyait doucement autour de mon gland. Puis tout d’un coup, sans crier garde, la petite chienne accéléra le mouvement, pénétrant ma bite juteuse jusqu’au fond de sa gorge. C’était trop bon! En même tant qu’elle me suçait, elle me branlait à s’en donner des crampes et appuyait fortement sur la base de ma verge, caressant mes couilles gonflées tant à autre. Je ne tardais pas à jouir dans sa bouche qui se remplit tellement qu’elle dut la recracher, les derniers jets de ma jouissance atterrissant partout sur son visage. Elle me sourit et je lui rendis son sourire. Je lui en devait une. On ne tarda pas alors à quitter le bar, après un dernier verre, pour nous retrouver chez elle pour terminer notre soirée en beauté. Cette nuit là, je fis en sorte de graver l’empreinte de ma bite dans la mémoire de sa jouissance, tout allait pour le mieux.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Pounded to submission CH.2CH. 2Two days ago Joesph was checking out porn like he usually did at his favorite site xhamster. A couple of BBW vids here some interracial there, the usual. Then he saw a just viewed picture with a Brazilian She-male and couldn’t stop looking. With his curiosity getting the better of him he clicked on it. She was gorgeous! Her face appeared to be as feminine as feminine could get, her tits were remarkable. And then he saw it, she had at least an eight inch cock that seemed to defy gravity itself. It was curved upward and pointing towards her belly button. He felt his cock twitch and realized he had a hard on out of this world. Instantly he began to question his sexuality, surely he wasn’t gay just a little curious. His curiosity would later be his un-doing. Checking the time it was 5:24 P.M. and remembered that he had a date with a hot white chick. Being from the deep south, interracial relationships were all but out of the question where he was from. But he was now in Houston, Texas and figured he would give it a try. His date was at 7 so he started to get ready early to be able to beat the traffic that he was sure was going to be present. Ten minutes later he received a text from his date Julia stating that she wouldn’t be able to make the dinner arrangements but wanted to come to his house to meet and greet. He instantly agreed and asked what time she wanted to come over. She replied at 6 P.M, ‘Fuck that’s less than 25 minutes!’ he said to himself. They met through Facebook and he had his address on there so she knew where to go. Lucky for him he had just gotten out of the shower so his junk was fresh. He decided he would grill some T-Bones he ad taken out earlier to use for ‘drunk food’.Julia was eager to meet Joseph, he had seemed like an alright guy. He had a very dark complexion, thick eyebrows, high cheekbones, and a pretty smile she thought. She had never been in an interracial relationship so she had no idea what to expect but she had her hopes up and wondered if he would be different than the rest. She arrived at his place at 6:05 P.M. but didn’t pull into the driveway just yet, she was too busy checking out the scenery of his house. It was amazing, the magnolias had just started to bloom and the cherry blossoms looked out of this world. She snapped back to her senses and pulled into the driveway, there was a late model deep blue ZO6 corvette parked in the garage that was half open. The garage walls were lined with tools and lawn equipment, obviously he was good with his hands. That would serve her well later on she thought. She got to the door and rang the bell, three seconds later the door opened.”Joseph?”, Julia asked.”Hey what’s going on, you must be Julia. It’s nice to finally meet face to face. Please come in.”, he said gesturing her inside.”As she entered the house she noticed he was quite the decorator, the living room was decked out in vintage European furniture that seemed rather expensive but the room was massive and the decor simply made it look even bigger.”I really wanted to take you out to dinner this evening but-“, he said before he was cut off.”It’s fine I’m really not the type to be wined and dined really.” she explained.”Is that so, from what I can see you look like you should be wined and dined always.” he said, being flirtatious.She was simply stunning, everything he saw about her said she was take home to mom material at the least. Everything on here was perfect, her breast were well placed and seem to float in her sundress, she was not wearing a bra and her cleavage was showing very well. Her legs were outstanding, her hips were thick but not fat and her legs appeared Escort Bayan to be as nimble as a lynx. And he couldn’t believe how much her ass stood out in such a loose dress. He was completely enthralled.Her face turned red and she looked down at the floor, when she looked back up she found him staring into her green eyes. “Since I couldn’t take you out to dinner i took it upon myself to make dinner for us. Would a T-Bone steak medium-rare with mashed potatoes and broccoli suffice?” he asked hoping she approved.”Oh my, you are trying to make me loose my figure. That is going to go straight to my butt.” she said jokingly.He looked down at her waist and smiled. “That’s completely fine with me Julia.” he said raising one eyebrow and smiling ear to ear.They sat down at the table where Julia marveled at how juicy the steak was. Joseph didn’t eat much of his meal he was to preoccupied checking out the cleavage that seemed to want to leap out of the top of her dress. She caught him staring and her face turned as red as the inside of the steak she was eating. She looked him in the eyes and said jokingly, ” I take it you’ve met my twins?””Why yes I have and from what i can see of them they look marvelous, hopefully I can get introduced to them formally.” he said slyly.”Time will tell.” she replied as sultry as she could.”Where are my manners? Would like anything to drink? I have wine and cognac.” he asked.”Cognac would be great sweetie.” she replied.He left and went into the den that he was using to serve as a bar. Back in the kitchen she adjusted the shoulders on her dress to reveal even more of her ample breast. They were basically falling out. He returned with the cognac and two glasses.”Would you like to go into the living to chat if you are done with dinner?” he asked.”Yes, please I would like that very much.” she said.She got up and walked towards the living room swaying her hips methodically making her cheeks giggle as she walked. She sat down and leaned forward to put her purse on the table. Joseph almost dropped everything he was holding at the moment when he got a top view of her breasts. She sat back up with an ear to ear grin on her face. He tried to maintain his composure and not give in to his impulses but his eight and a half inch cock betrayed him. “I think I woke up your friend.” she chuckled.”Indeed, careful though, you may have to put him back to sleep.” he replied, with a tone of seriousness.She blushed but had no response. ‘I’ll do more than put him to sleep’ she thought.”So how is such a magnificent woman like you still single.” he inquired.”I dunno I guess I’m just different I guess.” she replied.”Diff-” he was cut off before he could finish.”We should maybe have our drinks before the ice melts in it.” she suggested.”Agreed”An hour and half had passed both Julia and Joesph were well beyond drunk, he was hoping to get lucky and hit her with the ‘whiskey dick’. So was she. “So you said you were different, different how?””I dunno, just different from other girls I guess.” she said taking another sip from her cognac and putting her left hand over her chest defensively.He noticed her posture and fearing he would blow his chance at sex he dropped the subject……Silence lingered in the living room for what seemed forever and then she spoke.”Who did you hire to decorate your house, it’s very nice.” she asked changing the subject.”I did it myself, I”m flattered that you like my taste.” he said blushingly.She took a long look at him and saw a opening she wanted to exploit.”I was at a bar that turned out to be a gay and a shemale was hitting on me all night.” “Really, what did you do.”His eyes Bayan escort seemed to sparkle like stars at the mention of a shemales. She saw his cock starting to bulge in his slacks and decided to press the issue further.”Are you OK?” she asked”Yeah, that was just a weird topic to bring up out of the blue. I’m intrigued.” he admitted.’It’s now or never, I cant let this one get away. I’m going to MAKE him mine, no matter the cost. I’ll be subtle at first but if he resits me I’ll be left with no choice but to make him love me.’ she thought, reviewing her options.”In what we talked about or the shemale?” she asked smiling shyly.”Um, well-” he stammered before she cut him off.He started to tense up, and stir in his seat and his erection subsided.”It’s OK to like shemales they are nice girls, society has just shunned them from being different.” she explained in a tone as if she was their advocate.He seemed to relax from her reassurance.”Look I’m not questioning your sexuality or anything, if that’s what you like that’s what you like I don’t judge. So, do you like shemales?”His cognac was working against him and acting like a truth serum. “I dunno, I saw a Brazilian one on the web earlier. She looked pretty hot.””Did you see her… Well you know, her package?” she inquired,”Well yeah, kind of hard to miss that hard cock pointing upwards.” he chuckled.Now any other time he would’ve put two and two together and got four, but tonight he was getting five. He clearly had no idea he was discussing how hot a shemale was with a hot shemale. Some would call this irony, Julia was calling this extremely fortunate.She chuckled, “Did it turn you on, I mean did you get aroused.” she asked.”…… A little, I guess. I’m not-” she cut him off again.She put her hand out and shook her head, “Look I already said I’m not judging you or your sexuality. It’s kind of hard to be gay liking a shemale anyways.” she said leading him own.”Explain.” he demanded, raising his left eyebrow.”Well technically or should I say biologically a shemale is mostly female, with the exception of a penis. Shemales consider themselves women, they live their lives as women. The only way to tell one apart is if they have a penis or not. Does a hermaphrodite gets classified as a man or woman since they both sexual organs. They can be with any sex and be considered straight because they have both sexual organs. It all comes back to what society says about them and that’s why most female hermaphrodites have their penis removed at birth.” she went on to explain.”So if a shemale has sex with a man he still gay because he let her put it in his ass right?” he asked.She smiled.”You just called a shemale ‘her’, that’s the same as if the shemale was a hermaphrodite and her boyfriend let her have sex with him.” she retorted.He exhaled heavily and shook his head.”I dunno, it’s confusing. He said.”You may be confused but your friend isn’t.” she cooed.He exhaled, clearly embarrassed.”If I ask you three questions would you answer honestly?” she inquired with a tone of seriousness.”Sure, knock yourself out darling.” “Would you let a shemale have sex with you and vice versa if you liked her?””Probably, I would really REALLY have to like her though.””OK, would you suck her cock?””……. I dunno.””OK, fair enough. Enough talk about shemales, do you like me?””Of course Julia, what’s not to like about you?””I mean do you REALLY like me?””Yeah, I REALLY like you Julia?” he smiled.He still didn’t get it but he was about to get it. He was about to ask her if she liked him when she grabbed the bottom of her dress and stood up raising it up to her waist.”W-wh- what’s are Escort you doing Julia, why is that between your legs?” he asked petrified.”You know what this is Joesph, it’s a cock, it’s my cock. And since you said you would suck a shemales cock if you REALLY liked her, if my memory is correct you said you REALLY liked me. I want you to suck my cock Joesph, don’t turn out to be a liar Joesph. That would make me sad and upset.” she said innocently.”No. I can’t do this you’ve been tricking me from the beginn-” he was cut off when he felt her slap his face.”I know I’m not wrong about you Joe, you are the one for me I can feel it. I know you want me too, please suck my cock Joe I’m begging you!” she pleaded.”I-I- need time to think.” he said.’Fuck, I don’t want to this but I have no choice. I have to **** him, I’m going to **** him until he loves me.’ she decided to herself.He was face to cock with a thick, throbbing, pre-cum dripping cock that was at least nine inches. During the whole conversation he was staring at her cock, not realizing that he was as hard as he had ever been. She saw his bulge and had second thoughts about r****g him.”Joe, quit fighting with yourself. Look between your legs.” she said.”Look I’m not leaving here tonight until you accept your sexuality and embrace me as the woman you saw two hours ago. My cock has never dripped like this ever, I’m not fighting my body and you shouldn’t either. Just put the head in your mouth and see if you like it, that’s all I ask.” she implored.Without thinking he closed his eyes, leaned forward, and opened his mouth. Julia guided her cock in his mouth and once Joesph felt the stream of pre-cum hit his lips and tongue he closed his mouth around the head and held it there for a while. The taste of her cock and the pre-cum in his mouth was intoxicating. The pre-cum was unexpectedly sweet and was similar to maple syrup. It was surreal. He grabbed the base of it and took his mouth off it and started to move his tongue around savoring the taste. “I’m sorry Julia, I can’t. It’s jus- ack, ack,” he was trying to finish his sentence when Julia rammed her cock in his mouth.”No Joey, I’m sorry. I told you I’m not leaving until you accept me and your sexuality. I finally figured you out.” she said pulling her cock out of his throat so he could breathe but mainland control of his neck with her hand.”You are afraid that your brain is going to call you gay because your body is enjoying this. But your body can’t enjoy this if your brain doesn’t signal it to do so, now can it? Nod or shake your head.” she explained.He shook his head.She was beginning to become irritated.”So stop being a pussy and SUCK MY FUCKING COCK!” she roared.Her yell sent a jolt through him and he immediately put the dripping cock in his mouth and began to suck and slurp on it like there was no tomorrow. ‘I didn’t think he was a sub, but here he is sucking the skin off my cock after being ordered to do so. Maybe i wont have to-‘ she was thinking to herself before a tsunami of pleasure crashed over her. “Ohhh god Joey baby you are going to make me cum. This is the fastest I’ve ever came i told you were the one for me. I ccc-c an’t last much longer Joe, uumMMM AAAHHH”, she moaned in total bliss.Her cock twitched violently and her left knee buckled. She put her left knee on the sofa and her eyes rolled in the back of her head and thick hot ropes of maple flavored cum sprayed in Joe’s mouth. He lost count at the 10th spurt, he didn’t care if he was gay or not, he didn’t care if his mom walked in and caught him in the act. Right now all he wanted was more of Julia’s maple flavored cum on his tongue and down his throat. Julia fell on sofa gasping desperately trying to recover from supernatural orgasm she just had. Joe, completely dazed, just looked at her hard cock still twitching as if she was still cumming. And then he passed out.He woke up in his bed next to Julia who was holding him tightly.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Slave of her slaves – 1She is extremely sexy. So young. Only eightteen, one month and a day as I write.She is extemely pretty. So yummy. Only a pity that her character has black spots.She is extremely playful. So funny. Only a pity she aims to abuse her hot spots.She is extremely smart. So cunny. Only a pity for her I finally find weak spots.How sexy, surprising, hot and horny is she? Right after we met we got both very wet!How sexy virtual sex we had, when I was licking her pretty very wet teen sexy twat.How sexy was her surprise of not only coming in my mouth from my long loving licks.How sexy was her surprise by squirting first and next pissing in my face, my first!I do not need to tell the usernames she used, before becoming of age and after.It is so easy to find out, for everyone who is curious about her from my words.I will explain here how she plays her game and speculate a bit what haunts her.It might read like a fantasy to the uninformed. Her style of play not mine at all.She uses only a few foxy Escort Bayan tricks. She alternates between pleading love on a wall.She intermits it with private messages to her most well worded admirers, not all.She seeks to enslave them into her spell of obvious outside beauty, all know well.She shows her dark side and black part of soul in manipulating messages to them all.How hot and devilish she plays her games with her stupid ‘slaves’, blunt blind guys.How hot and devilish she deceives them by her open pussy to see for everyone’s eyes.How hot and bedeviled her poor victims got, prepared to be slave for a word of love.How hot and bedeviled her poor slaves got by an empty promise to her hot lusty cove. I know her almost from her debute, when she still pretended to be eightteen already.I know a jealous ‘friend’ did it. She had far too many of them. Hooked she’s simply! I know a lot about her, as she was still sometimes honest before getting eightteen.I know her mental Bayan escort problems after she almost drowned in a cold lake, as a young teen.She often changed her behaviour to me, while I kept my identity: open, honest and fair.She publicly declared her everlasting love to me in a few long public poems at my wall.She followed it up by either neglect of my messages or playing her ‘games’, how unfair.She sometimes seems ‘posessed’ by the ‘bad witch’ she met in that lake. It’s her ‘wall’.How big the bad luck of losing her identidy here, a fortnight before her eighteenth.How big the bad luck she started a new one immediately, less honest, only her age not.How bad the change from an obnoxious ‘Gothic’ girl with some ‘dark sides of the moon’.How bad the behaviour as ‘Nobility of (b)lack (of) colour’. I hide her name, my discrecy.I understand well now her basic tactics and strategies in the game she tries to play.I understand well her few basic tricks for manipulating her admirers Escort into toys for play.I understand well how her nasty naughty mind works despite her denial, I know her well.I understand well her despair: her best poet looks through her. Sees her nude mind, all!She shivers in despair. She is lost for words. She lacks courage to say so to me.She shivers in despair. She decides to grab other arms, if she lost the mind fight.She blow her flute to collect her slaves to action to defend her lost mental battle.She blew her chances by blowing that whistle. Her ‘helpers’ lack minds, can’t read.How will her mind, so astray, will be saved from wandering ever further downhill Hell?How will the few good people here try to help her to see the light? Only a few do well.How will she grab her chance to mature here, by wise words especially written for her?How will she ever meet in gratefulness the wise warm words my friend and me spent her?I still have high hopes of her, as she has surely more qualities than her lusty looks.I still have dreams of her shaping up and having finally the courage to match her looks.I still long for simple straight honest and fair answers by her to our lessons in love.I still long for her. She thinks I want her. I’m not a fool as boys longing for her love.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Friday afternoonSubject: MOM/SON Stories: 5. Friday Afternoon 1-12 – friday.inc [1/1]From: [email protected] (Sookan)Date: 1997/04/10Newsgroups:alt.sex.stories.i****t————————————-Friday Afternoon Part 1Bobby sat on the commode in the plush upstairs bathroom with athin, well-worn magazine of grainy photographs of nude women inhis left hand and his K-Y jelly-lubricated erection in his right.As he stared at a waist-to-head picture of a particularly sexybrunette with medium sized breasts he slid his jelly-slick handslowly up and down his hard penis while trying to imagine what itwould be like to have this woman sitting live across from himwatching him jacking off instead of just staring back at himlifelessly from a piece of paper. Nonetheless, as he stroked himselfthat good sensation in his groin continued to build. It wouldn’tbe long now before his cock would spew out that marvelous whitejism onto the face of this woman who turned him on so much withher sexy sneer. Although it would ruin another couple of pages ofthe magazine, Bobby just couldn’t seem to help himself; it gavehim such a thrill to come on the faces of the women who turned himon.Today was unusual in that the basketball coach had called off thenormal after-school practice and Bobby was able to go home early. Hehad planned to use the time to catch up on his homework, but whenhe got home he hadn’t seen his mother’s car in the driveway andfigured she must have stayed late at work. Thinking he had thehouse to himself, he hurried to the upstairs bathroom to relievehimself of the tension that had been building in him because of twoincidents earlier in the day.The first had happened while he was getting dressed for school. Hehad been passing down the hallway on his way to the bathroom whenhe happened to glance through the half-opened door of his parents’bedroom and caught a glimpse of his mother, Norma, clad in onlybra and panties as she got dressed for work. Although the glancewas only fleeting it was enough to set him on edge. Norma was atall, statuesque woman whose most striking features were her long,wavy black hair which cascaded down her back almost to her waistand her equally long full legs. From the time Bobby began to developsexually he had been attracted to her and her beautiful legs helda special fascination for him. From time to time he would masturbatewhile fantasizing what it would be like to be able to fondle andkiss his mother’s legs. He was also extremely curious about herbreasts, which appeared to be slightly on the small side. Try ashe might, he had yet to see his mother’s bare breasts and this justinflamed his imagination that much more.The second incicdent occured in biology class when Jenny Avarritohad tripped on her way past his desk and landed squarely in hislap. The fall had caught him unawares and as he grabbed her to keep herfrom sliding to the floor his hand had landed firmly on her beautifulfull long tanned leg. From that moment on he hadn’t been able toget the feel of her firm yet soft leg in his hand out of his mind.So enraptured was he now in his erotic musings as he sat masturbatingto the erotic vision of his mother alternating with the feel ofJenny’s leg and the sexy tits and sneer on the face of the womanlooking at him from the magazine that he was taken completely bysurprise when the bathroom door suddenly opened and there stoodhis mother staring in amazement at him. She remained frozen in thedoorway with one hand on the doorknob and the other on the jambfor what seemed an eternity, but was probably only a few seconds,her gaze alternating up and down between his eyes and his crotch.Just as suddenly as she had appeared she whispered, “Excuse me,I’m sorry,” and was gone, softly pulling the door closed behindher.But it was too late. The damage had been done; he’d been caught!”God – what’s going to happen now,” he worried as his cock slowlybegan to deflate. His libido deflating as well, Bobby decided he hadbetter get cleaned up and go try to do some homework – or something.And then he remembered that early that morning his mother hadhastily told him on her way out the door to work that she wasleaving work early to take the car to the garage for maintenanceand that she would get a ride home from there. He realized thenthat she must have been home the entire time even though he hadn’tseen or heard her. Maybe she had been taking a nap or something.Just as he put the magazine on the floor and was ready to get awash cloth to clean himself off he heard a soft rapping at thedoor. Then the door opened a crack and his mother stuck her headinside and said, “Is it alright if I come in, Bobby? Please let mecome in.””Gee, mom, I’ll be out in just a second. Can you wait?””Bobby, I want to talk to you – right now,” she said as the dooropened wider and she entered. “Please let me come in.”When she was fully inside, she gently closed the door and turnedtoward her son who was still seated on the toilet with his pantsaround his ankles. Looking down on his upturned face she said, “I’mreally sorry to disturb you, but I’ve been wanting to talk to youabout this for quite some time now. Do you wind?””Talk about what, mom?””This. You know – you’re doing this. Masturbating.””Aw, gee, mom . . . “”It’s OK, Bobby. Look – I’ve been meaning to bring the subject upever since I talked to your father about it, but he’s such a wimpthat he just shrugs it off and refuses to discuss it. I’m just alittle concerned about you – I’m your mother, you know – and curiousalso. Can you and I just discuss it?””Can I, uh, get dressed first?” Bobby asked, feeling a littleembarrassed sitting half naked in front of his mother even thoughhis erection had subsided.”Well . . . I thought maybe you’d like to, uh, finish what you’d started-before I so rudely interrupted you.”When her son didn’t answer, she said softly, “It’s OK. You can goahead. I’d really like you to go ahead and finish it, Bobby.””You mean finish doing it? Right now?” he queried, puzzled.”Uh huh – if you wouldn’t mind, dear.””With you here?””Sure – if you wouldn’t mind. I’d kind of like to watch you.””You’d what!” Bobby said in amazement.”I’d like to watch you masturbate yourself, Bobby.” his mother saidmatter-of-factly.”Aw, mom, it’s bad enough you caught me without you making me do it infront of you,” he said shamefacedly.”I’m not going to make you do anything you don’t want to Bobby.But I really would like to watch you do it to yourself.””Well – gosh, I don’t know whether I could do that or not. I’venever done it in front of someone before.””I understand, son. I guess it might be a little difficult to getyourself excited, given the circumstances – especially with yourmother present.” With her hand his mother pointed toward the magazinelying on the floor and said, “But it’s OK if you want to go aheadand look at those pictures – if you think it would help.”The reference to the magazine made Bobby blush again and he didn’tknow quite what to say. Norma, sensing her son’s hesitation, bentdown and picked up the magazine. Glancing at the picture that Bobbyhad been looking at earlier she handed it to him asking, “Is thisthe picture that you like to look at? Is she the one that turnsyou on? She’s really got beautiful breasts, doesn’t she?”Reflexively, Bobby reached out with his hand and took the magazinefrom her, looking down at the picture. Totally confused by thesituation, especially hearing his mother talk this way for thefirst time in his life, Bobby was at a loss as to how to act, buthe felt thoroughly trapped with no way out.”Well, maybe if you’re not ready yet, we can talk a little, OK?”his mother asked.”Sure, mom, OK.””Would you answer a couple of questions for me?””If I can – sure.” Bobby responded hesitantly.”I’ve known for some time that you’ve been doing it, dear. All thetelltale signs are there. I want you to know that I think it’s OK,though, and that it’s normal and nothing to be ashamed of, OK?””Uh huh.””Have you had sex with a girl yet? I mean real sex – where you have anorgasm?””No,” Bobby answered softly, and then added, “not that I haven’t wantedto.””Naturally. When you masturbate, do you fantasize about Jenny or Arielor any of your other girlfriends?””Yeah, sometimes.””And what do you fantasize about them?””You know – what it would be like to be with them, touching them,that kind of stuff?””Uh huh, and would you like it if one of them jacked you off? I’m sorry,dear – you do know what jacking off is, don’t you?””Sure. It’s what I was doing – masturbating.””Does it bother you, Bobby, when I talk dirty like that? You know, usedirty words like jacking off?”Actually, it was somewhat tittilating to hear his mother use that kindof language, but he only replied, “No ma’am, it doesn’t bother me.””And would you want one of your girlfriends to do it to you? Jack youoff?””I guess. Yeah, but I don’t think it would ever happen.””And the other times? When you’re not fantasizing about them you look atpictures?””Uh, huh,” Bobby was starting to get even more nervous now, wonderingwhether his mother was going to ask him whether he thought abouther while he was doing it. That was an area he wanted to avoidbecause from time to time he did think about her, wondering what herbody looked like totally undressed. He could not ever rememberseeing his mother totally naked although now and then he had glimpsedher in various states of undress as he had that morning. He wasespecially turned on by her legs which were long and full. Eventhough his mother was not big-breasted she had enough to makeher blouses and sweaters stick out and he was curious about themand what they looked like, especially the nipples which seemed to pokeout through her clothes all the time.Sensing she was getting close to shaky territory, Norma pushed a littleharder with her next question. “Is there anything else you think aboutbesides your young girlfriends, Bobby?””Well . . .” and he hesitated a long guilty moment.”How about me, Bobby. Have you ever thought about me while you masturbated?”Norma could tell even before he opened his mouth that she had hit themark. Bobby’s face turned a few shades of darker red as he stammered,”Aw, mom . . .””It’s OK, Bobby. I think it’s natural for a boy your age to becurious about his mother – even sexually. Now tell me the truth – haveyou ever thought about me.””Well, sure, I guess. Once in a while,” he admitted shyly.i”And what do you fantasize about me?””Gee, mom, this is really embarrassing . . .””There’s no need to be embarrassed, son – I’m your mother and you cantell me. I’m really curious and I’d like to know. Now tell me what youthink about me while you’re playing with yourself.””Well, I guess I like your legs a lot, mom. I think about them mostly.””Well, I’m very flattered, son,” Norma said reassuringly. “I’m glad youfind my legs attractive. I always thought they were a little too fat.””Oh, gee, no. They’re really beautiful, mom. I mean it.””Tell me – what’s the thing that most turns you on about women? Isit their legs, or rears, or their breasts or what?””Breasts, mostly, I guess.””Is that what you look at most of the time when you look at thosepictures?””Uh huh.””Do you ever think about my tits, Bobby. Have you ever seen my barebreasts?””Uh, no I haven’t,” he stammered honestly, wondering what his motherwas getting at now. Norma then suddenly stood and said, “Wait herejust a minute, OK – I’ll be right back,” as she opened the bathroomdoor and turned down the hallway.A minute later she was back and re-seated herself on the edge ofthe tub. In her hand she held what appeared to Bobby to be a bunchof photographs, but he couldn’t see what they were. Then his mothersaid, “Bobby, I’d like you to see these, if you want to, but firstyou have to promise me that you won’t ever tell anyone you’ve seenthem, OK? Promise?””Sure mom, if you don’t want me to say anything, I won’t,” Bobby said,thinking that maybe his mother had some girly pictures of his father’sor something.Without saying anything Norma held the photos toward her son. Bobby tookthem in his dry hand while reaching for a towel to wipe off the K-Y jellyon his other hand. Having done so he then looked down at the top photoand was stunned.There, in full living color, was a picture of none other than hismother dressed up whorishly like many of the girls in the magazines.She had on sheer black stockings held up by suspenders from a blackgarter belt and high heels that made her beautiful legs look evenlonger and fuller. But what attracted his immediate attention wasthat her upper torso was encased in a partial bra that lifted herbreasts and pushed them out while leaving the nipples completelyexposed. He felt his soft cock twitch and began to harden again ashe gazed at the magnificently large dark brown areolae and nippleson his mother’s breasts. They were huge – larger than any he hadever seen in a magazine or even imagined existed. And they juttedstraight out from her tits tilting slightly upward and outward.As he continued to stare at that one picture he was aware that his cockwas swelling and that it was in plain view of his mother’s sight. Still,he couldn’t seem to remove his eyes from the picture.When he finally did look up at his mother she had a sexy smile on herface and said in a low, husky voice, “It’s OK, Bobby. You can look at therest of them, too, if you want.””Is this really you, mom?” he asked, somewhat confused and a littleembarrassed at being so boldly confronted with his own mother’s sexuality.”Yes, Bobby, it really is me. But don’t ask how they were taken – that’smy secret. Just go ahead and look at them, OK.”Bobby just nodded his head as he took the second photo. It showedhis mother sitting upright on the edge of a straight-backed chair.Her legs were spread and he could now make out a thick black patchof pubic hair between her legs. This inflamed him even more. Hehad never before considered even remotely the possibility that hismother had a sexual side, but that idea was changing rapidly.There were about six pictures in all of his mother in various posesand dressed the same in each picture. The last one was somewhatdifferent, however, insomuch as now his mother was sitting spreadleggedon the edge of the bed and she had one hand holding what appearedto be a large black rubber penis stuck in her cunt while the otherhand pulled at one of her big nipples as she leered at the camerawith a lust filled expression.At this point, Bobby became fully erect again and looked apprehensivelyup at his mother. Norma just smiled and said to him, “Well – I can seethat I do turn you on, don’t I?”As Norma nodded her head toward the picture Bobby was holding shesaid, “And you ought to be able to see from those pictures thatboys aren’t the only ones that play with themselves, either. I’vebeen masturbating since I was your age and still do it almost everyday – sometimes more than once a day. I love doing it and lovewatching other people doing it, too. That’s why I want to watchyou. Maybe one of these days I’ll even let you watch me jack off if you’dlike. But now I can see those pictures have gotten you hard again. Wouldyou like to look at them while you masturbate?”When Bobby didn’t respond right away she continued, “I’d be glad to haveyou look at those if you want to. Go ahead, Bobby, it’s alright. You’rehard as a rock. Why don’t you go ahead and jack off your hard penis whileyou look at those pictures. Here – give me your hand,” and Norma reachedout and grasped her son’s hand, the one that he had been using on hiscock. Turning the palm up she proceded to gather a mouthful of saliva andspit it onto his hand.”That’ll help make you slick again, huh.”Dumbfounded, Bobby reached down and began to smear his mother’sspit over his solid erection as he looked into her sexy eyes. Whenit was completely covered he wrapped his hand around it and beganto slowly pump it up and down as he looked once again at the supercharged picture of his mother fucking herself with the dildo andplaying with her nipple.After a few moments he heard his mother say, “Do you like my tits,Bobby? Now that you’ve seen my bare breasts, don’t you think they’rereally nice? I have nice big, sexy nipples don’t I? Actually, I’vegot the biggest nipples I’ve ever seen on a woman and I know theyturn men on. Do you like them, Bobby?””Oh, god, mom – they’re beautiful, they really are. They’re sobig!” Bobby exclaimed in his building excitement.Then his mother stunned him once again when she asked him, lookingdeeply into his eyes, “Would you rather see the real thing than look atthose pictures, Bobby?””What?? You mean . . .?””Yes, Bobby. I do mean. If you’d like, I’ll let you look at my barebreasts while you jack off. Would you like that, huh? You can seeit all – my big nipples and all, if you want.””Ohhhh, mom . . .” was all Bobby could get out as his breathing becameragged and his excitement rose at the thought of his mother showing himher bare tits.”Well . . .? Do you want to?””God, mom, yes . . .””Yes, what, dear? Tell me what. Tell me what you want to see. I want tohear you say it, Bobby.”Hesitantly Bobby said, “Please, mom, let me see your breasts. I want tosee your bare tits with their big nipples.””That’s right,” Norma whispered as she began to unbutton her blouse.”That’s what I’m going to do – right now. I’m going to show you mybreasts.” When the blouse was undone she pulled it out of the waist ofher slacks, shrugged it off her shoulders and let it fall backwards intothe tub.”And what are you going to do? Tell me what you’re going to do while youlook at my bare tits, Bobby.”Bobby then went almost catatonic as his mother reached behind her tounclasp her bra. His eyes bugged out as the back of the bra fell open,but his mother kept the bra against her bosom with one of her forearmssaying, “Come on, Bobby, tell me what you’re going to do while you lookat my tits – or I won’t show them to you.”Bobby was so excited at this point that he could hardly talk. He wasalmost goggle-eyed as he stared across at his mother’s bosom, but hemanaged to get out, “Uh, well – I’m going to jack off, mom. I’m going tomasturbate while I look at your beautiful tits.””And are you going to cum, dear?””Oh yes, ma’am. Yes – I’m going to cum.””That’s just what I wanted to hear, Bobby. I want you to cum. Iwant you to cum real hard while you look at my tits and nipples,”Norma said as she then suddenly let her arm drop and the bra fellaway from her chest exposing her two magnificent breasts to herson’e gaze. Bobby just sat and stared at his mother. Her tits wereeven more beautiful than they appeared in the photographs. Theystuck straight out and now Bobby could see that the deep dark brownareolae had a pebbled textured and the nipples themselves werelonger than they appeared in the pictures.”Nice, huh, Bobby?” his mother said teasingly. “Doesn’t the sight of mybare tits and nipples really make you want to jack your cock?”Bobby couldn’t seem to move. He was mesmerized as he sat, his one handholding his rock hard prick in a near death grip.He didn’t actually need to move, though, because when his mother said,”My nipples get even longer and fatter when I play with them,” andreached both hands up and began to pull, twist and tug at the alreadyturgid nipples, Bobby had a spontaneous orgasm right on the spot.His rigid cock began to spew out jet after jet of thick white jism,the first couple of spurts traversing the short space between themand landing on his mother’s thighs, soaking into the fabric of her slacks.”Ohhh, Bobby, yessss!” Norma purred, “yes – oh, shoot out all that lovelycum, son. That’s right, jack your cock, honey. Make it spurt! Jack itoff for me, dear!”Hearing his mother’s exhortations, Bobby then began to frig himselfviolently causing his cock to renew its spasms sending even more thickcum spewing forth covering his hand and his own thighs.As the orgasm began to lessen, Bobby’s mother reached over with her handand gently stroked her son’s face and said, “That was really great. Thatmust have been one of the best orgasms you’ve ever had. Now why don’tyou clean yourself up and let’s have dinner. We can talk some more aboutthis as we eat.Norma then quickly gathered her blouse and bra and gently disengagedthe pictures from Bobby’s grip and departed the bathroom as he justlay back against the toilet seat, eyes scrunched closed, recoveringand considering what just happened and what might happen in thefuture.————————————————————–Part 2Norma’s StoryAfter his mother had gone, Bobby sat motionless on the toilet, headthrown back, his eyes closed and his entire being reeling from theexperience. First, having suffered the humiliation of being caughtmasturbating by his mother, but then having his mother boldlyencourage him to do it in front of her while she looked on notthree feet away and even took off her blouse and bra and let himlook at her bare breasts and huge dark nipples while he did it. Hestill couldn’t believe that he had actually had an orgasm right infront of his own mother as she watched; he really did jack offwhile she watched and had the most powerful cum of his life as shegoaded him on by talking sexy and even playing with her enormousnipples. It amazed him that she appeared to not only enjoy theexperience, but actually seemed to be turned on by it. It was justtotally incredible and beyond comprehension to his young mind.Finally he roused himself, got cleaned up and went to his room where hedropped exhausted onto his bed and immediately fell into a deep,dreamless sleep. He awoke sometime later hearing his mother calling himto dinner. When he looked at the clock it showed right at six oclock.He’d been asleep for two whole hours! And then the memory of hisexperience came thundering back to him and he wondered whether he couldgo down and face his mother over the dinner table. As the memory washedover him he began to feel a mixture of shame, guilt and embarrassment atwhat had happened. But he also felt a growing sense of erotic excitement asthe vision of his mother sitting across from him on the edge of the bathtub,watching him intently as he had frigged his rigid cock while she fondledher own breasts flooded before his mind’s eye. It was like a dream, butso intense that he didn’t doubt for a second that it had really happened.Summoning up all his courage he left his bedroom and headed downstairsnot knowing what to expect from his mother but also excited at thesame time.. When he reached the dining room, dinner was already onthe table and he immediately saw with a sense of disappointmentthat his father was seated at the table. Then his mother came infrom the kitchen carrying a hot plate of vegetables and she lookedat him. “Maybe I did dream all this,” he thought to himself. Normasmiled gently at Bobby as if nothing out of the ordinary had everhappened. It was a warm smile, but nothing unusual and it made himbegin to doubt his sanity. He thought she ought to at least givesome hint of what had passed between them but no, there was no signthat things had changed.They ate dinner just like always. Following dinner Bobby helped hismother with the dishes, but she still gave no clue of anything different.As it worked out, the weekend was taken up with a number of differentactivities and he never got any time alone with his mother. On hisSaturday night date with his more-or-less steady girlfriend, Ariel,he was distracted to the point that she mentioned that he seemedpreoccupied and asked what the matter was. When he replied rathershortly that there wasn’t anything wrong, she stated that she wasa bit surprised that he wasn’t his usual agressive self and wonderedwhether something in their relationship had changed. It was truethough; after his experience with his mother, he couldn’t imaginedoing anything with Ariel – even if she consented, fat chance! -which would come anywhere close to approximating the feelings hehad right then for his mother.Bobby had slept well that Friday night, but beginning on Saturdayhe developed a state of hypersexual arousal that no amount ofmasturbation could relieve. During the day he had had to bringhimself off three times as he relived the previous afternoon’sexperience. During his date all he could think of was his mother.When the work week began on Monday things had not changed. He stillthought constantly of Norma and what had happened and began towonder if it would ever develop any further. He sure wanted it to,but his mother gave no indication whatsoever of acknowledging thepast event and nothing further seemed imminent. He couldn’t getout of his mind that at one point his mother had seemed particularlyturned on while watching him play with himself and had even toldhim that she too masturbated and had promised (did she actuallypromise??) that maybe one day she would let him watch her do it.Or was it really just a dream after all. Each time he came hefantasized what it would be like to squirt all that cum onto hismother’s tits. He wondered if the time would ever come when shewould let him sperm all over her breasts that way. And each timefollowing his orgasm he would be overcome with shame at what hismind conjured up and vow to forget the whole matter (his motherseemed to have done so) and to never again jack off while thinkingabout her. It was no use, of course. In only a matter of hours hewas back at it again and again and again.At one point during the middle of the week he had taken out hissex magazines, but as he leafed through one of them he noticed thatthey no longer held the appeal they had had in the past. The lifelesspictures just didn’t seem to do a thing for him anymore. What hereally wanted, desired, was another encounter with his mother. Hewanted it badly, but felt that if it were going to happen it wouldhave to be initiated by her. He just didn’t have the nerve to bringup the subject. Nor did he have the opportunity then.When Friday rolled around again, he returned home from school hopingto find his mother alone. Today there had been basketball practiceand it wasn’t until four oclock that he got home, but, to hisimmense disappointment, she wasn’t there. He had hoped beyond hopethat they could take up where they had left off the previous week.Deflated, he went to his room when the phone rang. He raced tothe phone in the hallway hoping it was Norma, but it wasn’t. Itwas Ariel instead wanting to know what time he was coming over fortheir date that evening.Meanwhile, Norma had spent the entire week mulling over the incidentwith her son. Originally, she had meant only to discuss the issueof sex with him since his father would have not part of it. Shesimply had wanted to find out where he was and reasure him. Butsomething had happened when she accidentally and untintentionallycaught him masturbating that had awoken something deep and long-hiddeninside her. When she had opened the door to the bathroom she hadbeen caught unawares and she was immediately astonished at the sizeof her son’s erect penis. She hadn’t imagined that it could be sobig. That was the beginning for her.A couple of seconds later when the surprise had passed it dawnedon her that her son was right in the middle of a masturbationsession and, feeling guilty for having interrupted, she backedaway. Even today, she couldn’t figure out what came over her asshe started down the hall away from the bathroom, but she felt thetime was right to have that discussion with Bobby. When she reenteredthe bathroom and began talking to him and looking at him she wasovercome with a lust she hadn’t felt in years. She could onlysurmise that it must have lain dormant for ages, probably sinceher college days when she had been very sexually active – with bothmen and women.As she had sat down on the edge of the tub and looked over at herson the thing she most wanted at that moment was to see him cum.She had an overpowering desire to watch him jack his oh-so-largepenis to an orgasm; she could feel her whole cunt begin to swellwith her rising arousal at the thought. So she embarked on themission of saying and doing whatever was necessary to get thataccomplished. As the discussion progressed and he seemed reluctant,naturally, to comply with her desires she wondered if it were withinher power to excite him to the point where he would be compliant.It hadn’t occured to her just then that he might find her sexuallyarousing, but she knew that she possessed a single physical attributethat had made all of her previous sex partners mad with lust; andthat was her fantastic nipples.So she steered the conversation in that direction, trying to gethim to talk about what turned him on. It was gratifying when headmitted that breasts were the major focus of his libido and thatalthough she couldn’t compare in the overall size department shewas sure that he would be adequately aroused by her huge darknipples. When by chance he admitted to having fantasized about herwhile masturbating she knew it was all over but for the shooting.It was fortuitous that he had that girlie magazine there. It wasa natural lead-in that occured to her spontaneously. She was upand gone like a shot to get the pictures that her next door neighborand best friend Caroline had taken of her some time back. The reactionshe expected was forthcoming when she finally let him look at thepictures of her. She knew then by the lust written all over hisface and his swollen cock that he was hooked. At that point shewas inflamed herself and was just barely holding herself in check.There was no doubt in her mind that she could never allow thesituation to go so far between them that they wound up fucking,but she felt somewhat less guilty in the knowledge that maybe itwould be OK for both of them to get off if there weren’t any actualcontact between them. She wanted badly to get the situation to thepoint where it would seem logical for her to masturbate herselfright there along with him. She even hinted at it by telling himthat she too masturbated and that she might just let him watch herjack off sometime. “Wow, did I really say that to him,” she thought.But luck just wasn’t with her. Deep down inside, she wanted toexhibit herself to Bobby, to have him admire her body and therebyconfirm her desirability. Because of this she went the extra stepand instead of just allowing him to look at the pictures of hershe had offered to bare her breasts for him right there to look atwhile he jacked off. It would then seem just natural if she tookoff the rest of her clothes which would allow her to begin masturbatingherself, as she so badly wanted to do, without the situation seemingcontrived. Sadly enough the sight of her naked tits was just toomuch for Bobby and he had blown his magnificent load almostimmediately; the sensory overload had just been too much for hisyoung mind.At that point some sense of sanity had intruded upon her and she realizedthat the situation was at a good breaking point. She knew, too, that sheneeded to consider very carefully where she was going, what she reallywanted and what the risks were. So she broke the situation off right thenfeeling that it would be no problem to resume it when the time was right.Nonetheless, she was very aware of the squishy feeling between herlegs as she departed the bathroom and headed for her bedroom. Thetemptation was great to just fling herself on the bed and jerk her hotthrobbing cunt to an intense orgasm. But she decided to wait. Forwhat, she wasn’t sure, but she just wanted to wait.Now for the problem of her husband. Jake was an asshole and forwhatever reason she felt absolutely no guilt where he was concerned.He liked having his continuing affairs with the girls at the officeand on the road; he spent about half his working time on the roadservicing accounts (and probably a lot more, for that matter). Forthe last few years their sex life had been non-existent becausehis diddling on the outside left little room for her. As thisdeveloped she had considered initiating her own affairs, but decidedit might just make what was a tolerable situation intolerable. Nosense in ruining what was otherwise a very decent life. Instead,she confided in her best friend from next door, Caroline (who washaving her own marital problems), and was very pleasantly surprisedto discover something that she hadn’t had even an inkling of. Themutual sharing eventually led to the disclosure on Caroline’s partthat she had, for a long time now, had a very strong desire forNorma, but hadn’t revealed it for fear of losing her friendship.Norma then shocked her with her own recounting of the numerouslesbian affairs she had had in college and made it very clear toCaroline that she was more than willing have sex with her if that iswhat she desired.It was the best of all possible worlds. They were both blissful asthey sat naked side by side later that afternoon sipping cocktailsfollowing a long drawn out session of mutual deep tongue kissing, nipplesucking and frenching each others cunts to a number of orgasms.Norma was indeed delighted at Caroline’s obvious obsession with herbig nipples and loved hearing her say over and over, “God, Norma, Ican’t believe how big your nipples are, they’re so fucking sexy! I justcan’t get enough of them!” They both agreed that everyone was comingout a winner. Norma wouldn’t have to start something with anotherman which might destroy her marriage. Caroline was now realizing alongtime fantasy about her close neighbor and Jake would be leftin peace to do his thing.From then on, Norma made herself available to Caroline for her pleasureat regular intervals when their mutual situations allowed. This was usuallyonce or twice a month and the experiences were always gratifying.Caroline was a skilled lover and never left Norma unsatisfied. If it continuedthis way forever Norma would be perfectly happy.At one point when Norma was going to take a vacation for a fewdays, Caroline had expressed that she would miss Norma terribly.Somehow the idea came about that they would take some photos ofNorma – just for fun – so that she would have something to masturbateto while Norma was gone. And they did it one evening in Norma’sbedroom while both their husbands and families where off somewhereelse. It had been great fun, especially since it was the first timethat Norma had ever had an experience masturbating with a largedildo stuck firmly up her hungry cunt. When they developedthe photos they both had a set of prints; they even turned Normaon so much that she had once masturbated while looking at thepictures of herself!On Wednesday following that fateful Friday afternoon, Norma hadbecome so horny that she was almost beside herself. She needed tocome badly just to relieve the incredible tension that built upfantasizing about her son, but for some unknown reason she justdidn’t want to jerk herself off. She was tempted to throw cautionto the winds and just get her son by himself and do whatever shewanted. But common sense prevailed and instead she went next doorto see her friend Caroline, much to the other woman’s delight. Thesex between the women that evening was short (out of necessity lestthey arouse suspicions) but intense. Caroline couldn’t believe theardor with which Norma tongued her off while simultaneously fingerfucking her asshole with one hand and masturbating herself withthe other, all at the same time. In the mellow come-down followingtheir simultaneous orgasm Norma had been sorely tempted to tellCaroline all about Bobby and ask her advice, but she restrainedherself..But this was a different deal now, her being involved with Bobby.She didn’t much care whether Jake found out about Caroline or not;she could always counter that with his own indiscretions. He mightnot take so kindly, however, to having his son being sexuallyinvolved with his mother. So she would have to find a way to keepthis whole thing secret. In so doing she might have overreactedand became over cautious to the point of torturing her son. Shewas well aware of this, but felt the caution was justified. Shepromised herself that she would talk to Bobby the first real chance she got.And she wondered how her son was taking all of this after a week’stime. She had a good idea that it was constantly on his mind becausehe was always looking at her and giving her these long soulful lookswhich she couldn’t return.But she would make it right for him at the first opportunity. Thephone call from Jake this Friday afternoon telling her there wasan emergency meeting this weekend at the New York headquarters(yeah, sure!) was just such an opportunity. That meant he wouldn’tbe home all weekend and there would be plenty of chance for herand Bobby to discuss what had happened and whatever . . .———————————————————Part 3The Phone CallFriday afternoon rolled around again: one week to the day followingthe incident with his mother and Bobby was sitting home alone tryingto figure out how to approach her. He was dying for another encounter,but fearful of pushing the issue because he didn’t want to spoilthe possibility that it could happen again. His girlfriend, Ariel,had just called and he had committed, at her insisting and againsthis wishes, to a double date for the evening. That would mean thatthey would probably go to a movie and then get something to eatafterwards. Another couple along meant that he wouldn’t even getany time alone with Ariel, even if he wanted to be alone with her- at the present time his focus was solely on his mother. Not achance of getting home before eleven oclock either. It wouldn’t matteranyway, he thought, because his father would be there. He wasn’tlooking forward to another long weekend of being at home with hismother while having his father always hanging around.As he sat at his desk trying to do some homework the phone rang.When he picked it up his heart skipped a beat. It was hismother. She asked what his plans were for the evening and when hetold her, it sounded to him like he had just stuck a knife in a cartire. Gosh, she really sounds disappointed. Maybe she’s thinkingabout me the way I’m thinking about her. She then dropped the bigbomb: dad’s going to be out of town the whole weekend. Bobbyimmediately suggested that he could call up Ariel and cancel his date,but Norma told him not to. She said that it’s important for him tomaintain contact with his friends and they sure didn’t want any ofthem thinking anything was wrong. He reluctantly agreed. She thentold him cryptically that they will have all weekend to be togetherand the sound of her voice saying that makes Bobby lightheaded.All through getting cleaned up for his date and the date itself, the onlything he could think of was Norma. He couldn’t wait to get home, no matterhow late it was. And when he finally did get home at 11:30, he discovered anote from his mother saying that she had to stay overnight and babysitfor his aunt while she and her husband attended an out-of town banquet,but that she would be home tomorrow. That was it, although she did signthe note, “Love, your mother.” That’s the way she signed all her notes tohim, but now it took on special meaning. Well, he would just have to bepatient and wait so he headed upstairs to go to bed.Once in his bedroom he turned on the bedstand lamp and got out ofhis clothes. Reaching under the pillow for his pajamas where henormally kept them he felt something strange. Lifting thepillow he discovered what looked like a frilly black piece of cloth,a single business envelope and a tube of K-Y jelly all wrapped upin his pajamas. Picking up the cloth object by one corner he wasstunned to find that it looked like one of his mother’s bras and hecouldn’t figure out how it got there of all places. Just the look andfeel of it brought back the vision of his mother sitting on the edge ofthe bathtub across from him, topless, while he masturbated.. He pulledthe bra right up to his face and he can faintly smell his mother’s perfumeon it. Suddenly he feels the tension in his groin at the thought of hismother’s beautiful breasts encased in the flimsy bra and he considers thecombination of the bra and the tube of lubricant. His mother must haveleft it there when she came home earlier in the evening. In hisexcitement he almost forgot about the envelope which he not picked up.It wasn’t sealed, but he still had trouble getting the flap open and thecontents out because his hands were trembling so badly.What was inside caused his cock to harden to maximum in an instant.Wrapped in a sheet of note paper was another picture of his mother,one he hadn’t seen before, but obviously from the same series thatshe had let him look at previously. This one was a sideways shotof her as she sat on the edge of the bed with one foot on the floorand one foot on the bed with her legs bent at the knee. The sameblack dildo was protruding from her cunt, but this time both handswere cupped under her breasts, holding them out, seeming to offerthem to him as she stared lustfully at him from the photo. Bobbywas once more amazed at the size of the areolae and nipples on hismother’s small breasts. In the dirty magazines all of the nipplesin the pictures were either tan or pink in color, but the color ofhis mother’s nipples was almost black matching her hair and addingto her aura of uniqueness. And they were so long and thick. It madehis cock jump just to look at them.He was so taken by the combination of the picture, the jelly, andthe bra that he almost disregarded the piece of stationery thepicture was wrapped in until out of the corner of his eye he noticedit had writing on it. Reading it now caused him even furtherexcitement. It was from his mother and read:Dearest Bobby,I’m so sorry that we haven’t had a chance to talk sincelast Friday. It’s my fault. I’ve wanted so badly to discusswith you what happened. Please don’t think I have beenavoiding you but I feel that this must be kept very discreetas I’m sure you’re aware. Since your father will be gonefor the entire weekend we will have plenty of time then.I know you’ve probably been thinking about this a lot andI haven’t intentionally wished to make you suffer alone.I’m sorry too that I wasn’t able to be here tonight so Ihope the little surprise I’ve left you will keep you happyuntil we can see each other tomorrow.If my guess is right, you’re probably thinking a lot aboutthe promise I made you. I’ve been thinking a lot about ittoo. I fully intend to keep my word and go through withit. Just please be patient – the time will come – soon.About my little surprise. I know when you see what I leftit will be pretty evident what I intend for you to do. Idon’t want you to suffer through the night thinking aboutme. I’m going to be thinking about you too. But before youdo anything (you know what I mean) I want you to wait formy phone call. I’ll call about midnight when everythinghere is quiet. Please wait, OK? Talk to you then, dear.Love ya,Your motherP.S. Please, please tear this note up as soon asyou’ve read it and flush it down the toilet. Iwould just die if it ever fell into the wronghands.Bobby couldn’t believe it. He was beside himself with joy. His motherhadn’t forgotten him after all.Although excited, Bobby was level headed enough to take heed of hismother’s warning about destroying her note. He wanted to save it andsavor it, but he knew that might be dangerous. Therefore, he reread itagain and again and then headed for the bathroom where he ripped it topieces and dropped it into the toilet. He flushed twice just to make sureit was completely gone and then went to his mother’s room to fetch hercordless phone; he wanted to be in his own room when she called.No sooner had he returned to the room than the phone rang. Lookingquickly at the his bedside clock he saw that it was exactly midnight.With trembling hand he activated the ringing handset and muttered,”Hello!””Hi, Bobby. Everything OK?” his mother asked cheerfully.”Sure, mom. everything’s fine.””Did you get the surprise I left for you?””Uh, you mean the uh, the stuff under my pillow.””That’s right, dear. The K-Y jelly and the envelope with the picture andthe note.? Oh yeah, and my bra?””Yeah, mom. I got it all.””Did you do away with the note, I hope, like I said?” Norma inquired.”Yes, ma’am, I did.”Sensing that maybe something wasn’t quite right Norma asked, “Are you byyourself, Bobby? You sound strange.””Yeah, mom. There’s nobody here but me.””Did you lock all the doors after you came in? Are you sure you’re OK?””All the doors are locked. I guess I sound strange because I’m reallynervous, mom.””I understand son. Tell me, are you naked right now? If not, I’d likeyou to get totally undressed, OK?””I’m already undressed. I was going to put on my PJs when I found thestuff.””Uh huh. Are you hard, Bobby? Is your penis good and hard?”The question took him by surprise following so closely on the heels ofthe previous mundane dialog and he hesitated for what seemed ages.Again, sensing her son’s uneasiness Norma said, “Why don’t you take a closelook at the picture I left for you and tell me what you think. By the way,where are you right now?””Well, I’m in my bedroom. I got your cordless phone and I’m here sittingon my bed.” There was a pause while Bobby propped the picture up againstthe base of the nightstand lamp. Then he said, “Gosh, that sure is agreat picture.””I thought you’d like it, Bobby. But you never did answer my question:are you hard yet?”Somewhat embarrassed, Bobby started to answer, “Uh . . .””What I mean, is, do you have an erection right now, dear? Do you have ahard-on from thinking about me, about us. Does looking at that pictureof me make you aroused?””It’s one of the sexiest pictures I’ve ever seen,” he blurted out,meaning every word it.”And you’re a real expert with the pictures as we both know,” Normacouldn’t resist saying playfully.”Aww, mom . . . “”I’m sorry, darling. Just k**ding. I guess you’re real sensitive aboutthat, huh? But it’s OK. I like looking at pictures too. As a matter offact, I even once looked at those pictures of myself while I was jerkingoff. What do you think of that?””You did?” Bobby asked, incredulously.”Uh huh, I did. Really. Sometimes when I do it I look at myself in themirror. I guess that sounds kind of perverted, but I do. I get excitedwatching myself masturbate now and then. Haven’t you ever looked atyourself in the mirror while you jacked off? Try it sometime.”Feeling a little guilty because he’d already had that experience and hadenjoyed it he nonetheless said, “Yeah, I’ve done that before.””You have?” Norma said, surprised. “Well – then you know what I mean.Maybe one of these days you’ll let me watch you do it while you’relooking at yourself, huh?””I’d rather look at you any day, mom.””Well, anyway. What do you think of the picture?””Like I said, it sure is neat.””What do you like best about it?” Norma’s voice was getting husky and thatwas having a further effect on Bobby as he became aware of how hard hiserection was. “Do you like the way my breasts look?””Sure I do,” he answered. “They’re the most beautiful I’ve ever seen. Ican’t believe how big and long your nipples are – and how dark they are.I’ve never seen anything like them before.””Good, I’m glad they turn you on. But you still haven’t told me yet; isyour penis hard?”Bobby was now losing some of his shyness as his mother continued speakingsuch a sexy manner and he answered, “Yeah, mom, it’s hard alright.””How hard is it, darling? Is it as hard as my nipples in the picture?””God, it’s really hard – harder than it’s ever been before. Andit’s sticking straight out. Just like your nipples.”Bobby could now faintly make out that his mother’s voice was a littlebreathy as she said, “Dear, why don’t you put some of the K-Y jelly onyour prick. Go ahead and do it – I’ll wait.””OK.” Bobby set the phone down on the bed and fumbled with the tubeof jelly until he had gotten a big gob of it smoothed all over hiscock. He then picked up the phone again and said, “I’m back..””Uh huh. OK. Are you rubbing yourself, dear?””Yes, ma’am.””Good. I’m rubbing myself, too. And it feels really good. Does it feelgood for you?””You mean you’re doing it, too? You’re, uh . . . “”Yes, darling. I’m masturbating right now as I’m talking to you. I’mreally turned on thinking about you sitting there on your bed pumpingyour hand up and down your slick cock. I can just imagine the expressionon your face. Why don’t you look at my picture, if you’re not doing so,and tell me if there’s anything else you like about it.””Well, I, uh, I like your legs a whole lot. I think they’re really sexy.””God, Bobby. Just think about this – what I’m doing to myself rightnow. I’m now running my hand up and down the back of my leg and itfeels sooooo good. My legs are really sensitive and I just love to feelmyself up. Now I’m up at my cunt again, frigging it. Are you stilljerking yourself?””Yes,” was all Bobby could come out with as his mind conjured up thepicture of his mother feeling up her leg. And then he remembered thebathroom scene and said, “Mom, would you do something for me, please?””What is it – what would you like?” she said, her voice even more raggednow.”Uh, would you play with your nipples again. You know, like youdid the other day when we were in the bathroom.””Of course I will. Just for you. Would you like to know what it feels like?””Uh huh.””Well, it feels just marvelous. I’m now twisting my right nipple betweenmy thumb and two fingers. I’m pulling on it and rolling it around andit’s getting harder and longer. The more I tug on it the longer it gets.It’s like you getting a hard-on, but not quite as big. You really like tolook at me playing with my own tits, don’t you.””Uh huh,” Bobby mumbled.”And when I play with them it sends nerve jolts right down to myclit. Sometimes when I’m really sensitive and haven’t had an orgasmfor a while I can even make myself cum just by jacking off mynipples.”In the heat of his passion Bobby just couldn’t help himself and he asked,”Mom, I really loved what we did last week. Do you think we can do thatagain? Will you let me look at you again?””Yes, darling, I will. I want it to. I’ve been thinking about that allweek and hoping it would happen soon. I want you to know that I gettremendously excited watching you jerk yourself off. I love to see yourhard penis squirt. There’s nothing else like that in the world, dear.””Mom . . . ?””Yes, darling?””Can I ask you something else?””Sure . . . what is it?””Uh . . . oh gosh, I don’t know how to say this . . . “”Well – just ask dear.””Well, I . . . uh . . . would it be OK if . . . uh, sometime when we’re. . .uh, doing it . . . if I . . . would you let me . . . would you let mesquirt off on your tits?”There – he said it. He’d been thinking about sperming her tits allweek long and the answer he got back was not what he feared, butwhat he had hoped his mother would say: “Ohhhh, Bobby. I’d love tohave you cum on my breasts. I’d just love to watch all that jismsquirt out of your lovely hard prick onto my tits. Of course you can.”Bobby was so excited now that he couldn’t hold back and he almostshouted, “God, mommmmm – I’m gonna cum – right now!””Me too, lover. Here I cum. Oh, christ, here it cums. It’s cumming,darling. Oh, god, I’m cumming all over my hand.””Jeez, mom. Me too. It’s squirting all over the place. Ooops, I even gotsome in my face. Ohhhhh.”Both Bobby and his mother continued to frig themselves through theirclimax not saying anything but listening to each others laboredbreathing.When it was finally over Norma was the first to speak.”You still there, Bobby?””Yeah, mom. I’m still here. How ’bout you?” And they both laughed.”OK, dear. I want you to go to bed now and rest up for tomorrow. I’ll behome sometime in the morning. As quick as I can get there. Sweet dreams,darling.””Bye, mom.”————————————————————–Part 4Norma declined the invitation to stay for breakfast and visit withher sister. She was anxious to get home to see her son. Rather thanhaving satisfied her lust, the previous evening’s phone call andsubsequent sex play had only inflamed her that much more.It was eight oclock as she pulled in the driveway and she hoped Bobbywas still asleep so she could get cleaned up and make herself attractive forhim. As she entered the house and went to hang up her coat she heard himmoving around in the kitchen and was a little disappointed. She thencalled out, “Hi, Bobby, it’s me – I’m home.””Hi, mom,” she heard him call back.As she entered the kitchen she saw her son sitting at the table eatingtoast in nothing but his undershorts. Walking by him toward the coffeepot she tossled his hair and said, “Hi, sport. You OK this morning?””Yeah, sure, mom.” was all he said and he seemed a bit shy orembarrassed. That would be natural, she thought. After all, howmany people her son’s age had ever engaged in phone sex with theirown mother?Norma got a cup of coffee and then went and sat down at the table withBobby, but didn’t say anything. She waited instead for him to strike upa conversation. When he remained silent and wouldn’t look at her shefinally decided to break the deadlock.”Are you OK, Bobby? Do you feel OK?””Sure. I’m fine.””Then what’s the matter. You’re Escort Bayan acting as if I’m not even here.”After a short pause he said, “Well, I guess I’m just a littleembarrassed about last night.””Does that mean you don’t want to look at me or talk to me anymore?””Oh, mom, no. It’s just that – well, you know.””No, Bobby, I don’t know. Tell me. Remember, I’m your mother.””Uh huh. That’s part of the problem, I think.”Norma didn’t say anything so Bobby blundered on, “I mean, you’remy mom and I know that what we did isn’t supposed to happen betweena mother and son.”Gently Norma leaned forward and laid her hand on Bobby’s bare armsaying, “Yeah, I know. And I understand your feelings. I have that sameproblem myself so can we at least talk about it?””Sure, I guess.””Would you like to just stop doing it, dear. That is, do you think weshould just quit and pretend like nothing ever happened. I’d be willingto do that if that’s what you really want.””Aw, gee, mom. I can’t stop thinking about you. You’d think after lastnight I could at least get some sleep, but I woke up dreaming about you.””And were you excited?””Yes.””And did you do it again. Did you jack off again?””That’s the hard part. I felt so bad and just wanted to forget itall, but I was – you know – hard again.””Uh huh. And what did you do.””Well, I decided I’d wait for you to get home. And the worst part is, Ihoped it would happen again.””Does that mean you want to do it some more?”Bobby lowered his head and folded his hands in his lap and muttered,”Uh huh.””Look at me, darling.” When Bobby moved his head and looked intohis mother’s eyes he became so filled with lust and love that italmost took his breath away. “I know that what we’ve done isn’texactly, uh, right, Norma continued on, but I’m willing to go ondoing it if we can both agree to a couple very simple rules.””Rules?” Bobby asked”Right. I think everything will be OK if we agree to two things,actually. First, there should never be any touching. We should nevertouch each other. Everything will be alright if we just watch oneanother, I think.”When she hesitated, trying to gauge her son’s reaction he asked, “And …the second thing?””I feel it would be best if we limited stuff to once a week. And onlywhen your father’s away. Would that be OK with you?””Sure, I understand that. But does that mean that we can just watch andthat’s all?””Yes. I don’t think we should get involved any further than that, dear.It might lead to consequences neither one of us wants.”Bobby stayed thoughtfully silent, but she could read the disappointmentclearly written all over his features. The frown on his face told thewhole story and it tugged at her emotions because she felt a strongsense of frustration herself with the conditions she had just laid down.Finally Bobby looked up and said resignedly, “I’ll do whatever you want,mom. You’ve always known best and I sure don’t want anything to happento you.””That’s so sweet of you, darling. All in all, I think it’s best for usboth. We’ll see, though, won’t we. Now – how are you feeling just rightnow?””OK. I can accept that.””No – that’s not what I mean. I’ve been thinking about you all night and allthe way home in the car from your Aunt’s.” Bobby now caught the suddenshift in his mother’s tone, but asked anyway, “What do you mean, mom?””I mean, that I’m really horny, Bobby. And if we weren’t in thissituation I would simply go upstairs and frig myself off. But sinceyou’re here, would you like to discuss the promise I made you last weekand again last night?”Bobby’s interest picked up immediately and he said, “What’s to discuss?”Seeing his eagerness, Norma said, “Whoa, young stud – not so fast. I wantto talk about this first, if it’s alright with you.””Uh, OK.””Tell me now what you think I promised you.””Well, last week you kinda promised me that sometime or other that you’dlet me watch you do it.”Norma was rapidly becoming excited again as she could see the results ofher offer causing Bobby’s shorts to begin tenting out and wanting to usethe conversation to further stimulate herself as a sort of verbalforeplay she decided to milk it for all it was worth.”Watch me do what, Bobby?””You know, mom. You said you’d let me watch you masturbate,” he saidimpatiently.”Uh huh. And . . .””And what?” It was tough trying to get her son into her little verbalgame. It was plain that he just wanted to get on with it. But Norma wasnot going to let him have control of the situation.”And . . . I want to know if you still want to do that. Do you stillwant to watch me jerk off?””Of course I do!””And when do you want us to do this.””Why not right now?””Well, I’d need to get cleaned up first.””That’s OK. I’ll wait.””Now, how would you like this to happen. Tell me.””What do you mean?””I mean, would you like me to get dressed up for you?””You mean you’re going to do it with your clothes on?” Bobby suddenlysounded let down.”No, silly. I mean, would you like me to dress up the way I was in thosepictures?””No shit!” Bobby exclaimed. “Ooops, sorry mom, didn’t mean to swear likethat.”Ignoring his little outburst Norma continued, “Would you like tosee me the way I was when I was doing it then. In the half bra andgarter belt and stockings and heels – you know, like some of thewomen in your magazines? Would you like to see me dressed like aslut?” The tone and sound of her own voice was now turning Norma on.”Oh wow! That would be great. You mean, I’d actually get to see you livejust like you were in those pictures??””Sure. If that’s what you want?” Norma said playfully. “Is that what youwant, Bobby?”Suddenly Bobby began to catch on and said, “I’d really like that,mom. I’d just love to see you all dressed up in those sexy things.You’ll look great that way. And it’ll even be better to watch youdo things to yourself when you’re all dressed up. Wow!”Now she knew she had him. “And what kind of things would you liketo watch me do to myself, Bobby,” she asked huskily.When Norma looked down she saw that Bobby’s shorts were stretched out infront meaning he probably had a full hard-on. “Is the thought of lookingat your mother while she masturbates turning you on, dear?” she askedcoyly as she nodded her head toward his crotch.”Kind of obvious, isn’t it,” Bobby replied and blushed.”Come on, Bobby, tell me what you’d like me to do for you while youwatch. Don’t be shy.””Well, whatever you want, I guess.””What’s the thing you want to see me do most to myself? What do youfantasize about most?””Uh, OK, do you think you could do it with that thing in you? You know . . .””You mean with the dildo?””Yeah, with the dildo. I’d love to see that live.””Well, I hate to disappoint you, but that wasn’t mine and I don’t haveone. But wait,” Norma acted as if a sudden thought just came to her. “Ithink there’s a cucumber in the refrigerator I could use. Except it’d beawfully cold.””A cucmber?! Holy cow! You’d put a cucumber in you?” Bobby exclaimedamazed.”Sure. I’ve jacked off before with lots of things in me besidescucumbers.”He couldn’t believe his ears. His own mother admitting to such lewdbehavior. It was the sexiest thing Bobby had ever experienced and madehim want to grab his hard prick right then and there but he refrained.”I know,” Norma mused, “While I’m upstairs getting ready you can get thecucumber out and warm it up with your hands for me. Would you do that?””Sure I would. Oh mom.””You’re really getting hot now, aren’t you, Bobby?””Uh huh.” he answered looking into her eyes. Norma was very excitedherself and decided to cut off the blabber and get on with it.”Well, I’ve got lots planned Bobby, but why don’t I go get ready.You wait here and warm up the kuke for 15 minutes while I change.It’s now nine oclock. You wait until 9:15 and then come on upstairs, OK?.I’ll be in my bedroom and you can just come right in.”So saying, Norma rose and headed upstairs while Bobby turned inhis chair and opened the refrigerator door. Rummaging around inthe vegetable bin at the bottom he actually found two cucumbers;one was considerably larger than the other and he decided devilishlyto take the bigger one. Eyeing it, he couldn’t imagine how hismother was going to get the thing into her cunt because of itssize. He then proceded to start warming it in his hands as she hadasked, rubbing it up and down and twisting his two hands aroundit. God, how he wished he had one that big, he thought. He was soaroused now that he considered just doing it right then, but decidedit’d be better to wait until he could watch his mother. Then they’ddo it together, only face-to-face instead of over the phone like last night.Bobby waited impatiently for the fifteen minutes to pass, eachminute seeming like an hour. When it was time he jumped up andalmost ran to the stairs. Once upstairs he slowed down and walkedto his mother’s bedroom where the door was closed. He knew she saidhe could just walk right in, but he’d never done that before andknocked softly out of habit.He heard his mother’s sexy voice say, “It’s open dear, you can comein,” as if from a long way off. When he entered the room she wasnowhere in sight, but he could smell her perfume. Then he heardher say from her walk-in closet, “Did you bring it with you, Bobby?””Yes ma’am, I did.””Good, just lay it on the nightstand by the bed.”He put the cucumber down and sat down on the edge of the bed facingaway from the closet. After about a minute he saw out of the cornerof his eye his mother walking around in front of him. The sightwas not what he expected at all. Instead of the sensual picture hehad imagained, he saw his mother completely covered from head totoe in her long plaited bathrob. The only thing showing was herhead with its long wavy black hair cascading down her back and herhands with their long slender fingers and bright red painted nails.Still it was kind of enticing wondering what was underneath therobe even though he’d seen the pictures. But this was going to bedifferent he thought.Suddenly his mother came to stand in front of him and looking down athim said, “Now – before we get started, remember, you have to abide by ouragreement, OK?””Oh, sure mom. I agree . . .””And just to be sure that you’re not even tempted, I need you tocooperate in one little thing, OK.””Yeah, sure. What is it?” he asked quizically.”I want you to stand up, turn around and put your hands behind you.””You mean like this,” Bobby said, as he complied with her instructions.Norma said, “Right.” And reached into her robe pocket producing a man’snecktie with which she promptly began to bind Bobby’s wrists tightlybehind his back.Surprised and not knowing what his mother was up to he asked, “What areyou doing. How come you’re tying me up, mom?””Just want to make sure you can’t act on any temptations you might have,dear,” Norma replied smoothly, finishing the job.”Aw, come on, mom,” Bobby said, feeling disappointed and wondering howthis was going to work out with his hands bound behind him. “How am Igoing to get to do it myself, tied up like this?” He sounded to Norma alittle worried now.”You’re not, darling,” Norma replied in a bitchy tone of voice. “Ipromised you that you could watch me. But I didn’t say anything aboutyou doing it at the same time, now did I?””Well, no I guess you didn’t. But that’s not fair.” he complained.”All’s fair in love, war and sex, dear son,” Norma replied. “Don’tworry, everything’s going to work out. Trust me, OK?””OK, I guess.””I just want your undivided attention while I put on this show for youand I don’t want you breaking it up by doing anything else. When I’mfinished, then we’ll see . . .” and she let the sentence trail off.She then told her son to turn around again and to sit on the edge of thebed. As he turned around he noticed that his mother’s back was to himand he lowered himself down still looking at her robe-clothed back.Suddenly the entire robe fell to the floor revealing his mother’sback to his gaze. Norma didn’t move except to cock one leg up sothat she was standing with her hands on her hips in a sexy posewith her ass thrust enticingly toward his face. Bobby was dumbfounded.The view of his mother from the back was stunning. He could seeeven from this point that she was dressed exactly as she had beenin the pictures. Now, however, he could see her bare ass up closeand revelled in how beautifully big and well shaped it was. And,oh, those long, full legs encased in sexy nylons. God, he justwanted to reach out and run his hands up and down his mother’sbig legs.Still Norma hadn’t said a word, just knowing that her son was feastinghis eyes on her backside and deciding to let him get a good look at herfrom that angle. Finally, she said, “Like what you see, Bobby?””Oh, god yes, mom. You’re beautiful.””Am I sexy too, dear?” she asked teasingly.”You know you are, don’t you, mom?””Want to see more, do you?””Oh yes, please. Turn around, please,” Bobby pleaded.Slowly Norma revolved until she was halfway around and then stoppedgiving her son a side view of her. Now she looked down at her sonwith the most sexually smoldering expression on her face that hehad ever seen. Compared to his mother, the women he had seen inmagazines all appeared to be pretentious. She was the sexiest thingalive. And she WAS alive and this was real and actually happening. Hiscock throbbed so hard now that it actually began to hurt.”How’s this, dear,” Norma queried, noticing that Bobby hadn’t yet takenhis eyes from hers. “Don’t you want to look at my tits?”Bobby’s eyes dropped to her bosom where he took in her small breastswith the amazingly long dark nipples. They were held up and out bythe partial-cupped bra which left her nipples and most of theareolae exposed; the areolae being so large that a portion of theirlower half was hidden by the bra cup. After a moment, his gaze felldown to her legs which to him were almost as exciting as her tits.”Do my tits still turn you on, Bobby? Do they?””Yes, ma’am. The nipples are so big and sexy,” he said, aware that thisexpression was fast becoming a litany, but not being able to help himself.Hearing this Norma almost asked him if he liked them badly enough to wantto suck on them, but then remembered the rules she had laid down andcaught herself. It wouldn’t be fair to him to taunt him that way, shefelt, even though she would love to have him suck on her nipples. God, inthe condition she was in right now she would probably cum on the spot theminute his lips and tongue touched them.Then she turned to face him full on and his eyes went immediately to thejunction of her thighs where he spied what had previously only reallybeen hinted at. His mother had a large crop of black pubic hair whichentirely covered her cuntal area with a small arrow-like trail leadingalmost up to her navel. As he continued to look at her crotch he noticedall of a sudden a trickle of moisture starting to run down her right thigh.Before even thinking about it he looked up and said, “Uh, mom, do youneed to take a pee? You’re getting wet down there. It’s OK – I’ll wait.””Oh my god, Bobby,” Norma exclaimed, surprised at her son’s naivete,”no son, I don’t need to pee. What you’re seeing is a result ofthe excitement I’m feeling. When women get excited they excretefluid.” She was then going to further his education by explainingto him that the purpose of the fluid was to facilitate fucking,but again, that would raise the spector of more than they agreedupon and she didn’t think it would be fair to him. Thus she remainedsilent and just let him wonder.After letting him silently stare at her for what seemed ages Normafinally said, “Shall I get started, dear?””Uh, gee, whatever mom,” he answered, still in awe at the sight of hismother dressed like a wanton slut.Norma then moved to the wall and retrieved the ottoman there andpulled it over and positioned in about three feet directly in frontof where Bobby was sitting and sat down facing him. “I want you tostand up for a minute,” she said.Bobby arose with difficulty, his hands being bound behind him. Whenhe finally got up, Norma reached up with both hands and slowlylowered his undershorts down over his hips, pulling the front wayout and over his massive erection which was now sticking straightout not more than a couple of inches from her lips. For a secondshe considered just giving in and almost opened her mouth to takehis cock, but again restrained herself. Suddenly the undershortswere down around his ankles and his mother ordered him to again sitwhich he did.”Spread your legs wide apart, Bobby. I want to see that magnificent hardpenis of yours. God, it’s so big!” As she looked at it, she could seethat it would twitch and throb every second or so and wondered whetherBobby was on the verge of cumming.Looking up at him finally and seeing that she had his attention she putthe forefinger of her right hand in her mouth and began to suck onit. Getting her finger good and wet she then cupped her right breast inher left hand and squeezed the areola, making the nipple jut out. Thenshe began to stroke the nipple, inundating it with her saliva covered finger.”This is how I usually start out masturbating, Bobby. I get myself goodand hot by playing with my tits and nipples. They’re so sensitive,” shemoaned and she continued fondling her breasts while her son gawked ather.”Then, when my pussy is good and wet I still play with my nipple andstart to stroke my cunt lips.” Now Norma put action to her words andreleased her breast and lowered her left hand to her groin and insert twofingers in the massive dark jungle. As Bobby looked down he could nowmake out through her pubic hair two plainly swollen lips, shiny and pink.Nested between them and protruding downward was what appeared to be avery small but distinct penis-like projection. But his mother didn’ttouch that part of her, running her fingers all around it and finallydiving one finger up and inside her fuck canal. When she withdrew it,Bobby could see that the finger was coated with a clear slimy liquidwhich she then used to coat her clit.Still fingering her nipple she now began in earnest to stroke thearea around her clit in a slow but steady circular motion, saying,”God, that feels so good. Can’t take much more of that though. I’llcum in a second.” So she stopped.Bobby was disappointed until he saw Norma lean toward the nightstand andretrieve the cucumber. Holy shit! her thought to himself, she’s actuallygoing to use it. And she doesn’t even look scared?Norma then stood up and moved to the side of the ottoman and said, “Nowfor the main event, huh.” She put one high-heeled foot on the ottomanand spread her cunt lips apart with her fingers. With the cucumber in theother hand she moved the tip to the entrance to her cunt and started totwirl it. Then while still twirling it she began to slowly push it inand Bobby was flabbergasted to see it start to disappear into her. And shedidn’t even cry out, but just started to moan real loud. He couldn’tbelieve it.Bobby watched in total awe as his mother slowly worked the cucumber intoher twat, twisting and turning, slowly in and out, bit by bit untilalmost the whole thing was up inside her.”Are you enjoying this,” she asked, not looking at him. “Does it arouseyou to watch your mother fuck herself with this big fat cucumber?”All Bobby could do was grunt, “Uhhhh.”Without sitting down, Norma turned and looked at her son and said, “Nowfor an added attraction,” and she reached over and opened the drawer ofthe nightstand and reached inside. When she withdrew her hand Bobbycould see her holding two plain ordinary clothespins and wondered for the lifeof him what she was going to do with them. Then she sat down again onthe ottoman facing him with the cucumber still firmly embedded in her cunt.”I can see from your expression that your wondering about theseclothespins. Well – the sensations aroused in my nipples and cunt byhaving them clamped on my nipples is absolutely exquisite, let me tellyou. And since we’re going all out today for your pleasure I’ve decidedto give you the whole show.”Norma took a clothespin in one hand and spread the jaws open. Then withher other hand she pulled one of her nipples straight out and affixedthe clothespin directly over it and let it close. The look on her face wasalmost one of agony and Bobby started to get a little concerned untilshe said, “Oh god, that hurts so good.” Then she did the same with the otherclothespin to her other nipple.Bobby was now beside himself with lust, love and other mixed emotions hehad never before experienced. He was painfully aware of the rigidness ofhis cock as it stuck up from between his thighs and throbbed under itsown volition. Acutally his whole groin was now throbbing, not only hiscock, but his stomach muscles and his asshole as well. It felt like hewas going to cum any second now and nothing was even touching him.Norma was aware of his state and felt she had better hurry herself alongor Bobby would blow his load before she finished. With the cucumber inher cunt and the clothespins clamped painfully to her nipples she onceagain stood up. Now she turned three-quarters sideways to Bobby so hecould see her from both behind and part of her front. She bent over thenand turning to look at his lust crazed face said, “And now for the bestpart.”With one hand holding the cucumber in place she put the middle finger ofher free hand in her mouth and began to suck and lick it while shecontinued to stare into her son’s eyes. Bobby couldn’t believe it whenshe removed the finger, loaded with spit, and moved it around behind herto the region of her ass.”Well, want to know what’s next,” she panted.Bobby could only nod his head in assent as his mother replied, “Now I’mgoing to jack off my asshole, Bobby. I’m going to stick my finger in myrectum and finger fuck my ass till I cum.” And she did just that.No sooner had Norma gotten her finger buried in her rectum andbegan to finger fuck herself than Bobby was overcome with theblatant lust of the scene being played out before his eyes and felthis whole body begin to spasm. Suddenly his whole body went rigidand in disbelief his entire pubic region seized up mightily andheld the seizure for a long moment before it released and began arhythmic series of incredibly strong spasms, each one sending fortha jet of white jism from his rampant cock. Some even landed onhis mother’s side and hip as he continued through the orgasm,watching his mother watching him sperm while she continued tofrantically finger fuck her anus. The combination of the clamps onher nipples, the cucumber in her cunt, her rapidly frigging fingerup her ass and the sight of her son’s spasming turgid penis senther over the edge as well and she entered a really strong climax.When they were both through, Norma fell forward onto the ottoman fromexhaustion and she released the cucumber as she steadied herself withboth hands. It slid slowly from her cunt and plopped unceremoniouslyontothe carpet behind her.Bobby simply fell sideways, hands still bound behind him and continuedtostare at his panting, sweating mother as the afterspasms of orgasmcontinued to course through both of them.————————————————————–Part 5Following the dramatic events of Saturday morning both Bobby and hismother had been so exhausted that they slept until late afternoon. Normawas the first up and made them a beautiful dinner in the middle of whichJake, father and husband, unexpectedly showed up. It seems thateverything had been settled and he was back home again. That put a crimpon mother and son’s plans for the rest of the weekend. Actually fromthatpoint on for some time.There didn’t seem to be a spare moment when they were both hometogether that something didn’t get in the way of their gettingtogether again. From time to time they would give each other longknowing soulful looks, but that was all that passed between them.For his part, Bobby was so hyper that he had to masturbate threeand four times a day just to keep the tension down and to allowhim to think of other things besides his mother. Each time he didit he replayed the events from that Saturday morning when his motherhad put on a masturbation display he still found difficult tobelieve happened. Now matter how often he jacked off, the momenthe began fantasizing about his mother bent over in front of himwith clothespins on her long nipples, that huge cucumber stuck upher cunt while she frantically finger fucked her own asshole he camealmost immediately.As a result of that incident, Norma had a constant reminder fordays afterward because her nipples were extremely sore from havingbeen clamped with the clothespins. No matter what kind of clothesshe wore she was always subconsciously aware of the tenderness inher breasts. When the acute soreness began to fade, however, shesought to re-intensify the feeling by wearing rough materialswithout a bra, which she didn’t really need, so that it would rubher nipples. Like her son Bobby, she too masturbated frequently,more than she was used to in the past. And she also fantasizedabout their second time together. Her vision of the incidentdiffered, however, in that she concentrated on the sight of herson sitting on the very edge of the bed, hands tied behind his backwith his enormous hard penis jerking untouched in the air as itshot spurt after spurt of thick jism, some of it landing on her.She had never before seen a man cum without some sort of tactilestimulation and knowing that she alone had aroused her son to sucha point was something she would never forget.Norma was entranced with her son’s penis. To her it was the iconizedfocal point of all her lust and passion. It baffled her that given hersexual experience she should have become so obsessed with just this oneorgan, but she was and she just accepted the fact and gave in to it. Theonly regret she had was that she had forbade any physical contactbetweenher and her son; they had both agreed to it and she was determined tohold to it for the sake of both of them.She knew her son was in agony, but she couldn’t help him withoutputting their situation in jeapordy. She felt the same pangs offrustration herself, she was sure. They would just both have to waituntil opportunity presented itself and not get foolhardy. He was youngand restless and probably innocently unaware of the tragedy which couldbefall them at any turn so she took it upon herself to be strong andcontrol the situation.Two weeks had passed without incident or opportunity until, onFriday afternoon Norma got home from work and got a phone call fromthe office pleading with her to drive the twenty miles to Charlestonand pick up some badly needed documents at their branch officethere. Jake, her husband, was already home and just lounging around- god, she could kill the bastard – and Bobby was downstairs inthe den watching television. He had probably hoped, as she had,that they would be able to use this time to be together.She reluctantly agreed, therefore, to make the trip and was set togo out the door when the idea occured to her. She turned and wentupstairs to the den. Walking in she said, “Hi, sport. Wanna takea ride?””Hi, mom. Where to?””Oh, I just have to run over to Charleston and pick up some papers forwork. Won’t take long. Just thought you might like to ride along.”Bobby considered this for a couple of seconds and then said, “Sure. Whynot.” Grabbing his jacket he headed upstairs behind his mother. As theyclimbed the steep stairs Bobby’s eyes were right level with his mother’slegs just a couple of feet in front of him. Just then he would havegivenanything to be able to reach out and feel them up, to bury his face intheir fullness and kiss them and lick them with his tongue. It gave himan almost instant hard-on which he surreptitiously had to adjust as theyreached the top of the stairs.It was a pleasant late afternoon drive on the back roads to Charlestonand Norma enjoyed the ride through alternating farm fields andwoods. She was painfully aware, however, that Bobby was not lookingat the wonderful fall scenery; his eyes were glued to her legs asshe drove. The above the knee skirt she had worn that day had riddenup on her thighs giving her son a pretty good eyeful. Watching theconstantly curving road, she couldn’t look over at him long enough toseewhether he had a hard-on or not, but she was pretty sure that hedid. Neither wanted to bring up the topic which was foremost ontheir minds, especially with the thought of another weekend at homewith Jake around and no way to get together.About half way there a straight stretch of road came up and Norma nowtook the chance to take a long look at her son. When she looked over hersuspicions were confirmed. He was looking straight down at her legs andthey had a glazed look about them. Then she dropped her eyes to hiscrotch and saw that instead of just a hard-on he had his hand in hispocket and was obviously playing with himself. She was so surprised thatshe almost ran the car off the road, but managed to keep it straight.”For god’s sake, Bobby! If you have to do it, then go ahead and do it,butdon’t try and hide it.””Uh, do what, mom?” he asked, surprised as he looked up.”You know damn well what,” Norma said almost angrily. “Do you think Iwasborn yesterday?!””I’m sorry, mom,” he answered contritely, “I really am. It’s just thatI’m so turned on and I didn’t think you would notice.”Her own frustration was coming out as anger toward her son and she knewit and didn’t like it. Attempting to smooth things over she said, “Iknow. I’m sorry I snapped at you. I guess I’m just a little jealousaboutwhat you’re doing and can’t do it myself. And I’m really pissed off thatit’s been 2 weeks now and there’s still no hope in sight. I’ll try to bemore patient, OK?””Gee, mom, I’m really sorry. I didn’t mean to upset you, honest.””No, no, it’s OK – really. If you want to masturbate, why don’t youunzip yourpants and take it out and do it.” She picked up her purse and handed ittoward him saying, “Look in here. There’s some kleenex. That way, whenyou cum you won’t make a mess of your clothes.”Without saying anything Bobby took the proferred purse and rummagedaround coming up with the tissues which he set on the seat with thepurse. Then he proceded to unzip his pants and reached his hand in andwith some difficulty finally managed to work his large erection throughhisunderwear and out his fly. Hesitating he asked, “Are you sure this isOK,mom?””Of course it is, darling. I understand. But you’d better hurry or we’llbe to Charleston before you get a chance to cum.”Bobby hesitated and then said, “Maybe I ought to wait, then. If I wait,will you let me do it on the way back?””Sure, if that’s what you want. Maybe that’s best anyway.””OK, I’ll wait then.” And he pulled his pants over his cock and tuckeditback in as best he could.”Have you been jacking off a lot, Bobby?” Norma asked, once again takingher son by surprise with the frankness of her speech.”Uh, yeah, I have, I guess,” he answered in a low voice.”More than once a day?””Yeah. Sometimes three and four times.””Jesus, that’s a lot isn’t it?””I’ve gotta do it, mom, otherwise I go nuts cause I get so horny I can’tthink of anything else and can’t get anything done. Especially myschoolwork.”Just then they came to the city limits.. As they entered the outskirtsof town, Norma spotted an old seedy motel and for one crazy momentconsidered just renting a room for a couple of hours and throwingcautionto the wind. But the urge passed as quickly as it came and she drove onfinally arriving at the business. She went in and got the papers and wasback in the car in a jiffy and they were again headed back home.No sooner were they clear of the town than Norma said, “OK Bobby, if youwant to do it, go ahead.”Bobby reached into his pants again and had an easier time of getting hiscock out this time because he was now only half hard even though henoticed that his mother had made sure that when she got in the car herskirt was all the way up on her thighs to where he could make out theswell of her pubis under her pantyhose.”My legs don’t turn you on anymore,” Norma mock pouted when she noticedhis condition.”No. It’s not that. I was just thinking that I have to play a gametonight and maybe I shouldn’t do it. The coach said that sex was bad forus 24 hours before a game.”Norma didn’t know what to say to that, but she didn’t want to let thisopportunity go to waste. Thinking fast she reached up with one hand andopened her suitcoat wide. Then she began unbuttoning her blouse. When itwas open she then took the front clasp of her bra in her fingers andpushed it together until it too was open. As she pulled each cup of thebra to the side and exposed her breasts to her son’s view the draft fromthe half open car windows created a chill on her and her nipples becameinstantly erect.Bobby’s eyes took this all in and his cock sprang to life again.Norma glanced quickly over at him and seeing her actions had the desiredresult she remarked, “That ought to help, huh?””Oh, god, mom,” Bobby moaned as his hand went to his stiff cock and hebegan to jack it.”Does it feel good, Bobby? Does it, huh?” she asked in a sulty voice.Andbefore he could answer she went on, “I just love to watch you play withyourself. I haven’t had a chance to really tell you how much I enjoyedour little session last time. Did you like it too?””I can’t talk, mom. The sight of those hard nipples and your bigbeautiful legs is . . . oh shit, here it comes . . . ohhhh . . . .unghhhh . . .” and Bobby’s cock once more let loose a torrent of semenwhich flew all over the place. When the spasms passed he just floppedback against the door and closed his eyes.To Norma’s disappointment she had missed most of the action but she wasaware of one thing. “Uh, dear, you forgot to use the kleenex.””Oh hell, I’m sorry,” he rejoined and roused himself out of his postorgasmic lethargy. He picked up the kleenex and starting haphazardlyswiping and the tracks he’d left. When he got all he could see he thencleaned himself off and was about to ditch the soaked tissue out the carwindow when his mother said, “No, don’t do that. That’s littering. Here,give it to me.””But it’s soaking wet, mom,” Bobby protested.”It’s OK. Just give it to me.”He gently laid the cum soaked kleenex in his mother’s outstretched hand.To his amazement, she took the tissue and began to rub her full lipswith it, leaving a viscous outer coating of his come over her lipstickafter which she proceded to snake her tongue out and lick it off. Shethen put the tissue once more to her mouth and began to suck on it andsaid, “Hmmmmmm, you taste really good, darling.” It may have been amistake she thought, but she just couldn’t help herself.Bobby continued to stare in disbelief at what his mother had done and ithad such a stunningly erotic effect on him that he began to get hardagain. But then he noticed his mother trying to get herself straightenedup as they were getting close to home so he tucked himself back in andzipped his pants. Seeing Norma was having a hard time driving anddressing he offered his help.Norma said, “Sure, I’d appreciate it if you could get me buttoned up- that is, without copping a feel. Think you can do that, sport?””I’ll try,” he said, as he moved closer to her.”The bra clasps in the front, OK. That’s it, just hook it together.Good.Now just button my blouse.”Bobby was indeed tempted to try and touch his mother. He was so close toher that he could smell her excitement mixed in with her perfume. Hecould even feel her breath and the heat from her exposed skin on hishands and face, but his senses told him it was best to abide by herwishes.No sooner had he gotten her blouse buttoned than they turned the cornerleading down to their house.—————————————————————–Part 6As soon as they got out of the car, Bobby raced upstairs and got changedfor his basketball game that night. He was out the door not longthereafter and probably wouldn’t be back till late.Having witnessed her son’s masturbation in the car and havingsubsequently gotten a good taste of his cum from the soiled kleenex thathe had used to clean up with had gotten Norma really randy. As she satorwalked around the house she was constantly aware how swollen her entirecunt area was and how it seemed to itch for the services of her ownfinger. Something vague was holding her back, however, and prevented herfrom simply locking herself in her room or the bathroom and bringingherself off.Having had a silent dinner with Jake, her husband, she retired toa recliner in the basement den to watch the news. But she couldn’tconcentrate and her mind kept wandering back to the sight of herson jacking his cock while looking at her as she drove back fromCharleston. A couple of times she had almost taken a detour downone of the many dirt farm roads leading off the two-lane, but eachtime she declined to give in to the temptation feeling it wouldonly lead to their eventually touching each other. That was somethingshe was determined to avoid at all costs even though her fantasieswere filled with thoughts of getting her long slender fingers aroundher son’s big prick. And not only her fingers. She wanted to devourhim. The thought of Bobby’s big cock filling her mouth and throatbrought to mind how much she wanted to have contact with him.Contact with someone. She needed to have sex with someone she couldat least touch. Jake was going out to see Bobby’s ballgame, asusual, but maybe Caroline was home. She went to the phone on thewall and called next door.Caroline was glad to hear from her. And yes, she’d love to visit,but not before eight when Brad, her husband, was leaving with Jaketo go to the same ball game. Norma said she would be over as soonas she heard Brad’s car pull out of the driveway.Hoping that Caroline would be in the mood for some hanky-panky, asshe called it, Norma went upstairs to clean up and she was nextdoor as soon as Brad and Jake were gone. It didn’t take long beforeboth of them were hunkered down on the sofa drinking white wine infront of a nice blaze in the fireplace. In a matter of minutesNorma found herself for the second time that day with her blouseopen and her bra undone as she sat on the edge of the sofa. Thistime Caroline was kneeling between her wide-spread legs and suckingon one of her nipples; she seemed to be just as horny as Norma.Enjoying the sensations of Caroline’s lips and tongue working on hererect nipple, Norma’s mind began to fantasize what it would be like tohave Bobby sucking her breast and she was suddenly overcome with a needto confide her troublesome situation with her best friend. Reaching downwith both hands she grabbed Caroline on either side of her head andpulled her away from her breast. She then bent her own head and gave thestartled woman a deep tongue kiss which she broke off almost as soon asit got started saying, “Sorry, love, but I’ve got to talk aboutsomething.”A worried expression crossed Caroline’s features as she replied, “I hopeit’s nothing serious. Are you in some sort of trouble? Did I dosomething?”Norma leaned back into the cushions while pulling her blouse closed infront of her and said, “No. It’s not you. It’s me. I must be crazy.” Andshe hesitated, trying to figure out a way to explain what was going onbetween her and Bobby.Seeing what looked to Caroline like reluctance she quickly put it, “Comeon, Norma, we’ve never had any secrets before. What is it?””Well . . .” and there was another long pause before she launched onbreathlessly, “I’m not sure how to say this, but Bobby and I are havingan affair – of sorts.””You’re what!?” Caroline flubbered. “With your own son?!””Uh huh. With my own son. I know – it’s wrong, it’s even i*****l.It’s perverted, it’s dirty, it’s lecherous, it’s filthy, it’s nastyand lewd and I just love it. I can’t help myself.””Holy shit, Norma! How did this all happen. And what do you mean by `anaffair of sorts’?””Well, I haven’t exactly fucked him, but . . .” and Norma launched intothe whole story while Caroline sat and listened without interrupting.Thirty minutes later Norma finished the tale and sat back exhausted andfeeling a little bit relieved that she had finally been able to sharehersecret with someone she could trust.There was a couple of moments of silence which Caroline finally broke bysaying, “Wow. You sure have a lot of will power. I’d have been fuckinghis brains out from the git-go. Anyway, I’m glad you told me. You justreally needed to get this out, didn’t you. And don’t worry, I won’t tella soul, honest. Your secret’s safe with me.””Thanks – I needed to hear that, I guess,” Norma replied, relieved.”Yeah, well. Now I know why you’ve been avoiding me these last fewweeks.And I don’t blame you. Tell you what!””What?” Norma asked.”I’ve got an idea how you’re feeling, especially after what you saidhappened just this afternoon. You must really be uptight. What I wantyou todo is settle back here while I do you, OK.” When Norma started toprotestCaroline said, “No! Now just listen to me. I know what you need so justdo what I say, OK? So just settle back and enjoy this and don’t worryabout me. In fact, just close your eyes and think about Bobby while I dothis to you, OK.”Norma just nodded her head and slouched down while Caroline reopenedher blouse. Leaning down next to her, Caroline began once more tomanipulate Norma’s tumescent nipple with her lips and tongue whileshe reached under her skirt and began to fondle her large hard clitbetween thumb and forefinger. With her other hand she reached intoher own slacks and began to masturbate herself. It wasn’t even aminute before Norma’s cunt drenched her best friend’s hand withgirl cum as her body shook with each wave of her orgasm. When thespasms passed, Norma just lay back and looked over at her friendand watched as Caroline finished herself off.”Wow, that was short and sweet,” Caroline said as she withdrew her handfrom her waistband. “Wanna talk some more?””Not really. I’m super tired. I just want to go to sleep.””Yeah, I understand. I’ll bet you are worn out. Go on, go home and getsome rest. We can talk later.”Norma leaned forwards and kissed Caroline lovingly and said, “Thanks forlistening. You’re a dear.” Pulling herself together she was out the doorin a flash and sound asleep the minute she hit the bed.Two weeks passed and it was another long dry spell for Bobby andNorma. Still remaining super cautious both acted as normal aspossible and trudged on day after day hoping for a break. None camealong. Norma did visit a couple of times with Caroline, but neitherone seemed in the mood for sex so they just wound up talking. Normawas now of the opinion that maybe it would be best if they juststopped the whole business, but neither she nor Caroline could comeup with a strategy that wouldn’t be devastating to Bobby. The onlything they thought they could hope for was that Ariel or one ofhis other girlfriends would grab his attention – or maybe somethingelse – and divert his interests and sexual energy in that direction.Otherwise they were stumped.When the two weeks had rolled by and it was Friday again there didn’tlook like a thing they could do. Bobby had a ballgame at Oakmore thenextevening and it was decided that Jake and Norma would drive the hundredmiles to see the big game. Even though Brad couldn’t make it, Carolinewanted to go as well. After the game they could all get together withBobby and go to this swell pizza place in Oakmore for a late supper.Bobby could then ride home with them instead of taking the team busback.That would save his dad the trouble of having to pick him up at the highschool so late that night.Southfield played a magnificent game that evening and Bobby was thestar.Flushed with victory he, his parents and Caroline had pizza at Gino’sPizzaria. During the meal Bobby sensed something strange at the table.Atfirst he couldn’t put his finger on it and figured maybe he was getting”signals” from his mom, but when he started to pay attention to this henoticed that she didn’t act out of character at all. She spent a lot oftime talking to Caroline and him and virtually ignored his dad which waspar for the course and nothing unusual. After some time he began tonotice that Mrs. Bishop seemed to be giving him what he thought werewierd looks. It was difficult to divine, but she seemed to look at himdifferently although he couldn’t quite explain it to himself. And eachtime he looked over at her he noticed that she would look him directlyinthe eye as if no one else were at the table and she never broke contact;he was always the first one to look away. After awhile it got almostembarrassing and he simply quit looking at her altogether.Caroline Bishop had been their next door neighbor and Bobby’s mom’sbest friend for just about as far back as he could remember. Shewas a blond woman of medium build except that she had large breasts. Shewas cute in a “pixyish” sort of way which didn’t especially appeal toBobby, but she was always nice to him and paid him well for cutting hergrass and doing odd chores now and then. To him, Caroline was just oneofthose sort of neutral people in his life; she was just there, neitherliked or disliked. So why all of a sudden after all these years wouldshebeing acting funny like this? Or was he just imagining things. Bobbythought he was probably just very tired and hung over from theexcitementof the ball game. He finally decided it was he and chalked the wholebusiness up to his imagination.Getting in the car for the two-hour drive back to Southfield it workedout that his mother sat up front while his dad drove. That put him andCaroline in the back seat together. After just a few minutes his mothersaid something to him which he didn’t hear. When she finally got hisattention he said, “Sorry, mom. I guess I just dozed off for a second.”Caroline jumped in immediately with, “We know you’re tired, hon. You’vehad a big night. Why don’t you just lie down here and go to sleep.”Scootching all the way over to the left of the seat up against the doorshe patted her lap and said, “Come on, you can rest your head in my lapand sleep till we get home.”Not one to argue, especially now being so tired, Bobby turned and layback, adjusting his frame as best he could to the confines of the seatwith his head resting on Caroline’s soft skirt clad thighs and staringatthe dark roof.”Comfy, dear?” Caroline solicited.”Uh huh,” Bobby purred as he dropped almost immediately into that halfconscious state most people enter when riding in cars. He felt Carolinestroke the top of his head a couple of times and then he was out.The next thing Bobby remembered upon waking was the gentle motionof the automobile moving down the highway which had lulled him tosleep. As he opened his eyes he noticed it was still dark and thathis head was still in Caroline’s lap. Moving his eyes to the righta bit and looking up he was startled to see one large bare breastcapped with a puffy pink nipple vaguely visible in the low lightjutting out between the folds of Mrs. Bishop’s unbuttoned blouseand jacket. Then he looked up further directly into Mrs. Bishop’slust filled eyes. Just as he was about to exclaim his surprise,she gently clamped her right hand over his mouth and gently shookher head back and forth. Confused and not knowing what to do hejust lay unmoving.Very, very slowly Caroline began to lift the palm of her hand fromBobby’s mouth. When it was completely off she began to slowly tracethe outline of Bobby’s lips using the lightest of touches with justthe tip of her finger while maintaining a firm lock on his eyeswith her own. When she had circled his lips twice and come to thecenter of his mouth she began to incrementally apply pressure withher finger until his lips began to part and she could feel histeeth and their slight overbit. Bobby wouldn’t open up just yet soshe started moving the finger around on his teeth and gums and hegot the idea. She snaked her finger between his teeth and findinghis tongue she started to gently toy with it.Caroline could see from the cornered a****l look in his eyes that Bobbywas frightened, but that quickly disappeared as he closed his lipsaroundher finger and began to suck on it. Soon her finger and his tongue wereinvolved in a pleasant duel inside his mouth, but it didn’t last as longas either would have liked. When her finger was good and wet she removedit and brought it to her bare breast where she applied the spit to hernipple which began to shrivel into erection before Bobby’s eyes. Usingher other arm to support the back of Bobby’s head, she began to apply aslow upward pressure and it only took a second for him to figure outwhatshe wanted. Giving in to the pressure as she brought his head upslightly, he opened his mouth and glued it right over the center ofher large puffy pink areola and began to suck.This caused an involuntary, but slight gasp to escape Caroline’slips. The sound didn’t go unnoticed by Norma up front in thepassenger seat talking softly to her husband so as to keep himawake while he drove. Sensing the nature of the what she heardcoming from behind her she refrained from jerking her head around;she felt this was something she didn’t want to draw Jake’s attentionto and she was right. When she did finally glance into the backseat she almost became unhinged and it was with the greatest effortof her will that she managed to remain outwardly calm and unruffled.She let a few moments pass and then turned again, this time for alonger look just to verify what she thought she saw the first timein the dim light. Nothing had changed. There was her son curled upwith his head in Caroline’s lap. And there sat Caroline with herjacket open and her blouse undone and one of her big tits hangingout of her bra cup. And Bobby was sucking one her nipple. What ascene! Goddamn her!Norma was filled with an instant rage and anger at what she feltwas betrayal by her best friend. How dare she do this? she thought.But she also knew that to do anything at the moment with Jake rightthere was to risk giving away the entire situation. She was struckpowerless and she knew it and it made her even madder that she knewCaroline knew it.With all the enmity she could muster she moved her eyes up to Caroline’sand found the other woman staring right back at her with an equallyserious expression on her face. They held this emotion filled tableau aneon until Caroline had the gall to wink. That broke the ice and Normacouldn’t help but to emit a low throated chuckle. Hearing that herhusband queried, “What’s so funny?”Norma just shook her head and said, “Oh nothing. Just something thatcameto mind.” After all, what else could she say?A quick take of the situation on Norma’s part revealed to her that shewasn’t about to try and break up the backseat lustfest. On the contrary,there was a part of her that wanted it to continue; she was gettingturned on by the thought of her son sucking on her best friend’s nipple.If she couldn’t get into it she was damn well going to watch them so sheshifted her position putting herself half turned in the seat and upagainst the car door. This way she could plainly see everything that wasgoing on in back.As she became increasingly aroused Norma still retained a part ofher earlier resentment at Caroline’s brash behavior until sherealized with a start that she was actually jealous; she wanted itto be she who was in back with Bobby, having him suck her breast.In order to have an excuse to be constantly looking back, Norma began aninane conversation with Caroline, rattling on in a steady stream aboutsome dumb subject or another. The initial sound of his mother’s voicestartled and frightened Bobby and he jerked his head around to look upover the seat at her. But she wouldn’t look down at him or acknowledgehim in any way; she just kept rattling on about some church social orother. Caroline took his head and pulled it back against her bosom andhe resumed sucking her breast.As Norma chatted on and Bobby continued to nurse, Caroline reached downwith her right hand and began to lightly rub Bobby’s side, all the timeworking her hand lower and lower until it was directly over his crotch.Here, she found exactly what she had hoped – a huge lump of musclestraining the fabric of his pants. She began to rub the lump in acircular motion with the palm of her hand until she had located itsexact form and position and she couldn’t believe the size of it. Havingdone so, she didn’t linger long. She very cautiously began to unzip thefly on Bobby’s pants. When she had it down she found the opening in hisshorts and inserted her hand inside, grabbed his hot cock and began towrestle with it in an attempt to free it from its confines.Sensing rather than feeling the upcoming groan from Bobby’s throat,she tightened the pressure of her hand on the back of his head,mashing it into her tit and muffling the moan brought on by thefeel of her hand on his sensitive bare cockflesh. Eventually shemanaged to get his massive cock loose and immediately wrapped herhand around the hard pole and slowly began to jack it up and down.Then she looked up at Norma and saw the lust in the other woman’seyes. It amazed Caroline that Norma could gawk at the Bayan escort scene beforeher, obviously enraptured by it, and continue to chatter away asshe was doing.And indeed it wasn’t easy for Norma to carry on this mostly onesided conversation as she took in the scene of her best friendhaving her breast sucked by her son while he was being masturbatedby her. Her own crotch was throbbing in sympathy and she would havegiven anything to have been able to dive over the seat and jointhem.Before the thought was even completed she saw her son stiffen, let out aslight groan and then saw his cock erupt a long stream of white creamonto the sleeve of Caroline’s leather jacket. Caroline continued to milkBobby’s hard penis which continued to squirt come. When it appeared thathe was finished, Caroline quickly said in a clear voice, “Ahem, uh,Norma- do you happen to have a kleenex with you. I think I’ve got somethinginmy eye.”Norma smiled inwardly to herself as she dug a kleenex out of thepurse on the seat beside her and handed it back. Caroline took itand proceded to clean Bobby’s semen off her coat sleeve. When shewas finished, she looked up to make sure Norma was looking at herand then proceded to bring the sopping tissue to her mouth whereshe ran it around her lips a couple of times, coating them andmaking them gleam, before beginning to noiselessly suck on it. Theirony of the situation was not lost on Norma, whose anger was onceagain silently starting to flare at the obvious fun Caroline waspoking at her.When Caroline was done sucking some of Bobby’s cum from the kleenexshe opened the window and threw it out then slowly licked her lipsclean with her tongue while she smiled innocently at Norma. God,what audacity, Norma fumed. I’m going to wring her fucking neckthe first chance I get.During all of this Bobby had been quietly moving around and tryingwith a modicum of success to get himself zipped up again withoutalerting his father to what had happened. He was painfully awareof the fact that his mother had taken in the whole event, but hesure didn’t want his father to find out about it.Caroline helped him along when she said, “Come on, big boy. Time to getup. We’re almost home. Rise and shine, now.” And Bobby sat up allowingCaroline to reinsert her breast into her bra and button her blouse.When the car pulled in the driveway a few minutes later they all got outand Caroline headed immediately across the lawn to her own front door,waving and saying, “Night, all.” No way was she going to give Norma thechance to corner her alone after what she had pulled off tonight. Andthey both knew it.Jake, Norma and Bobby trudged into the house as if nothing had everhappened.————————————————————————-Part 7Bobby awoke the next morning to a puzzling sense of unreality.As consciousness came to him he knew something was different, butwasn’t immediately sure of what.Then he began to sort through the events of the previous eveningand was thunderstruck at what he thought had happened. But he stillwasn’t sure; it all seemed like a dream. In fact, it had kind ofhappened in a dream – of sorts.He remembered falling asleep in the car as it sped home only toawaken groggily to the sight of Mrs. Bishop’s bare breast juttingout from her open blouse not an inch from his eyes. The ensuingevents now tumbled into his memory ending with them getting out ofthe car. By that time he was so exhausted he just dropped hisclothes on the floor of his bedroom, hit the bed, and fell into adeep, dreamless sleep.As he now looked around the room this was verified by the pile ofclothes lying on the floor by the bed. Holy shit, he said to himself,I don’t believe this really happened. And mom saw the whole thing!Summoning his courage he headed downstairs and saw his father outfront talking to Brad Bishop from next door. Hoping yet fearingthat his mother was in the kitchen he headed that way, intendingto get some breakfast.And there she was, dressed to kill in a short skirt and beautifulsilk blouse with and apron on, cutting carrots with a big chef’sknife. As he walked by she didn’t look up or say anything so hesaid, “Hi, mom,” but didn’t hear any reply from her. Waiting acouple of seconds he tried again with another, “Hi, mom. Goodmorning.””Don’t ‘hi’ me you . . . you . . . you filthy, you perverted sexmaniac,” she hissed, the venom in her voice sharper than the knifeshe was wielding. Before he could utter a word she continued, “Doyou know what you did last night? Do you? Get out of my sight.Right now!” she ordered in a tone of voice that would brook noargument.Holy shit, Bobby said to himself as he quickly exited the kitchenand climbed the stairs back to his bedroom. Once inside he shutthe door and sat on the bed. He felt horrible. This whole businesswas a mess and he didn’t know what to do. As he sat on his bedfeeling helpless he heard a slight knock on the door which thenopened and his mother stepped in.She walked over and stood beside him as he looked up at her witheyes beginning to well tears.”I’m sorry, Bobby. Truly, I am. I didn’t mean to snap at you likethat – honest. I’m not mad at you. It’s just that I don’t thinkthat what happened last night was right. It was horrible whatCaroline did to you. Will you forgive me for speaking to me thatway, huh? It wasn’t your fault,” she said softly, putting her handon the back of his head. Then she leaned down and placed her soft,firm, full lips right on his and gave him a kiss like she’d nevergiven him before.”Forgive me? Please?” she said again, pulling her head away, hereyes pleading with his.Bobby could feel his cock start to swell as he answered, “Sure,mom, I’m sorry . . .” but he was interrupted by the loud voice ofhis father from the foot of the stairs as he shouted, “Hey, what’sgoing on up there? Bobby, are you out of bed yet? Norma, it smellslike somethings burning in the kitchen.””Oh hell,” Norma said, turning and hurrying from the room leavingBobby alone once more.Bobby didn’t see his mother for the rest of the day. She had goneshopping and didn’t return home until late afternoon, just in timeto make dinner. And he had a date that night with Ariel.During the church service the next morning, Norma surprised Bobbyright in the middle of the sermon by gently taking his hand in hergloved one and holding it until they again had to stand to sing.Bobby’s mind was going in all directions. What did it mean, hepondered, first that kiss yesterday and now she’s holding my hand?Maybe she just feels bad about what happened the past couple ofdays and for being so mean to me yesterday morning. It could alsomean that she’s changed her mind and maybe now we’ll get to toucheach other, he hoped beyond all hope as he looked down and her fulllegs beautifully encased in nylons.Norma did indeed feel bad about the way she had treated her son inthe kitchen on Saturday morning and she knew the anger she wasfeeling was misplaced; it should be directed at that bitch Carolinefor seducing her son in her presence. And with her husband rightthere in the car with them, of all things, where she completelyshut off from interfering due to the risk of exposure. Well, shewas going to get back at Caroline for this. She didn’t know how,but she was going to do it.Right after she had shouted at Bobby in the kitchen she felt soguilty that she went upstairs to apologize to him. He seemed sosad and forlorn, sitting there on the bed. It looked like he wasready to cry. He was so young and so naive, but oh so sexy. Shecouldn’t help herself as she stroked his head and tried to reasurehim. And when he looked up at her with tears in his eyes she justcouldn’t help herself. She leaned down meaning to just give him alittle peck on the cheek, but somehow her mouth was drawn to hislips and she just laid one on him. Even though it was a closedmouth kiss, just the feel of his beautiful Roman lips on hers almostmade her forget her resolve and she was on the verge of grabbingright there. The only thing that saved her was Jake calling aboutthe stuff on the stove.It was lucky her husband had intervened or else who knows whatmight have happened. Heading downstairs she knew she had almostcrossed the line and if she remained in the house today she wouldprobably take the first opportunity to do so. Therefore, she decidedto head over to Charleston and do some shopping, have lunch andtake in a movie she had wanted to see. Being by herself would giveher time to sort the whole business out.Norma didn’t remember much about the movie as she drove home becausefor most of the show her mind was occupied with formulating a planto get even with Caroline. And now she knew what she was going todo. It might take a little time, but she knew her best friend andthe plan would eventually work.Sure enough. Norma and Caroline usually at least talked to eachother on a daily basis, either by phone or across the fence. Andthen there were those intermittent episodes when they were both inthe mood and they would find the time to be alone when they couldbet each other off. It was Monday while she was at work that shegot a call from Caroline, but refused to take it. Then Mondayevening the phone rang. Her husband answered it and she told himthat she wasn’t available. Over the next couple of days Carolinetried with increasing frequency to contact Norma. Norma avoidedit each time with some excuse or other.When Jake announced on Wednesday morning that he would be headingfor the annual week-long convention is Las Vegas on Friday, Norma’splans were finalized. In fact, she was almost ecstatic. First andforemost, she would have a whole week alone with her son. She hadreturned to her old resolve of not touching him or letting himtouch her. But to hell with the once a week rule she had set down.They couldn’t even find the opportunity to manage that! So sheplanned to make up for lost time while Jake was away. If Bobbywanted to get off a hundred times a day with her it would be OK!She was disappointed to learn, however, that Bobby had a date onFriday night which he couldn’t break. Nor did she want him to.There would be plenty of time later on. And that gave her theevening to use to set her plan for Caroline in motion. As a matterof fact, when the evening was done, so might her years long friendshipwith her be over. Time would tell.Jake was right on schedule and took the plane out at 12:52 for LasVegas. Good ridance and hello Bobby, my love! she said to herselfwhen Jake had called from 29,000 feet up on the new airplanetelephone to let her know he had gotten off alright. Heaven atlast!As Norma had predicted, Caroline knew Jake’s plans because herhusband Brad and he were such good buddies. Immediately on theheels of Jake’s call from the plane the call came in from Caroline.The office secretary was a little surprised following a week ofnon-too-polite refusals that this time Norma would take the call.”Hello?” Norma said politely.”Hi, Norm. It’s me, Caroline. Can you talk.””Oh, hi, sweetie,” Caroline virtually crooned. “Sure, I’ve got acouple of minutes. What’s up?””Well, I’ve had some time to think things over and I’ve been tryingto get hold of you all week.””Yeah, I’ve been super busy, dear.””Uh huh. Well, as I said. I’ve thought it all over and I reallyneed to apologize for what happened last Friday night. I don’t knowwhat came over me all of a sudden, but it was like I was justpowerless once things got started. I’m really sorry, Norm. Can youever forgive me?””Nothing to worry about, honey. I understand.””Do you really?? You mean you’re not mad at me?”The relief in Caroline’s voice was just what Norma wanted to hear.”Not anymore, I’m not. I was a little miffed for a while there.But I understand what happened. The devil made you do it, huh?”Norma said with just the slightest trace of sarcasm.In her relief, it went completely over Caroline’s head and she saidcoyly, her voice dropping a bit, “I want to make it up to you,love. Really, I do. I know Jake’s gone and mayber Bobby’s got adate tonight? Brad’s going bowling. Do you think we can get togetherfor a while.””Sure, I don’t see why not. And besides, it’s been another dry weekand I’m ready for something.””Yeah, I figured you might be,” Caroline said enthusiastically.”So am I. And to make up for my less than prudent behavior, I’mready and willing to do anything you want. You can do anything youwant to me or I’ll do whatever you want to you. It’ll be your night.How does that sound?”Norma cackled out loud as she said, “Right, slave. You’re all mine,huh?” fearing that maybe she had gone just a bit too far.She needn’t have worried, though. Caroline was so anxious to makeup with Norma that she unwittingly said, “Yesss. I’ll be your loveslave for tonight.” And then she added in her sexiest voice, “Andyou’ll love every minute of it, I guarantee.”More than you know, bitch, Norma thought to herself. She had theslut right where she wanted her. This was going to work out betterthan she had hoped. Not wanting to push her luck she cooed, “Ican’t wait, love, but I’ve got to go, now, and finish up thiscontract. Bobby’ll be gone by seven, but I’ll need some time toget ready so why don’t you come over to my place about eight?””You don’t want to come over to my place like always,” Carolinequeried.”No. With Jake gone, it’d be better if you came over to my house,”Norma said, already envisioning what she had in mind for thiscradle-robbing whore.”Ok, I’ll be there at eight. See you then, lover. Bye.” And shehung up. Great, Norma said out loud to herself. It’s all set.Tiddying up her office, Norma bade the staff farewell for theweekend and headed for Charleston. Once there she headed for thenearest adult bookstore she could find. Inside, she browsed aroundlooking for just the right video, but not seeing one she went upto the counter and flumoxed the help with her request. Yes, theydid have a few of that variety, but the keep them under the counter.From these, Norma found what she was looking for, paid for it andheaded for the nearest hardware store where she picked up a numberof items. Then she started back to Southfield to preview her purchaseand make use of the hardware items.When she got home she immediately started watching the video. Shewas looking for just a short portion of it and wouldn’t know whatshe wanted till she saw it. And she wanted to get it done beforeBobby got home from basketball practice. As she settled down onthe den couch to view the tape she thought that this kind of stuffwasn’t really her bag, but some of the actors and actresses weregorgeous and the sex mingled in among the other activities wasarousing. She considered masturbating while she watched but thendecided she wanted to hold off until she could cum with her son.Besides, it was getting late and she still had some things to do.Having finally found a section of tape she could use, she rewoundit to the spot she wanted and pulled it from the machine to hideit in the bookshelf until that evening. Then she gathered up thesmall bag from the harware store and headed for the basement. Twentyminutes later found her in the kitchen, whistling to herself whileshe began to make dinner for her and Bobby. Tonight was going tosomething else again, she mused.During the week, Bobby had plenty of time to think about what hadhappened to him and came to the conclusion that he was indeed avery lucky guy. For one, his mother, the most beautiful woman inthe world and who aroused him sexually no end, was allowing him touse her to satisfy his sexual needs. He knew it wasn’t acceptableby so-called community standards, but he was to the point of notcaring. Additionally, it finally occured to him that he had beenfortunate to have the incident with Mrs. Bishop in the car on theway home from the game. That was the first time ever in his lifethat he had ever sucked a woman’s breast – that he remembered, ofcourse – and the first time ever he had had another person makehim cum. That is, if you didn’t count the few circle jerks withhis buddies before they discovered girls. His only regret was thatit hadn’t been his mother that it had happened with. But he wassure that that would eventually happen, sometime.Every time he thought over the marvelous experience of being jackedoff by Mrs. Bishop while he sucked on her nipple he got horny andthis would drive him to masturbation. When he began playing withhimself he would envision back to how it felt to have that lovelypiece of fleshy gristle between his lips while her worried it withhis tongue. He did notice that Mrs. Bishop’s nipple and areola werenothing like his mother’s; her areola appeared to be pink in colorand looked puffy and swollen as it stuck out from her large breast.He wondered if it were possible to get the whole areola into hismouth at once. And her nipple itself was short and stubby, not reallong and thick like his mother’s.Bobby considered also how different it had felt to have the softinsistency of a woman’s hand jacking his cock and wondered howoften Mrs. Bishop had done this in the past. She seemed to be areal expert at it so she must have had a lot of practice. But whenit came right down to it as he thought about the experience hismind would inevitably wander to what his mother’s nipple would feellike between his lips and how her hand would feel jacking him off.God, if only . . .So, each time he had a masturbation session he would start offthinking about Mrs. Bishop but would cum with visions of doingthose things with his mother. And here it was Friday again, herejoiced, as he sat in English class reading Ibsen’s “Doll House.”He wondered if any of Ibsen’s characters did the things he and hismother had done and suspected that just maybe the author wasn’ttelling the whole truth.Bobby considered skipping basketball practice, but it wasn’t withinhim. He went and couldn’t wait for it to be over. When it was hehurried home to find dinner already on the table and his motherdressed to kill and in what seemed to be a jubilant mood. He rushedup to her and started to give her a big kiss, but she ducked andsaid, “Not yet, buster. Sit down and eat your dinner. Don’t youhave to be out of here pretty soon?””Wow, you look great. Got a date tonight or something,” he joked.”Yeah, with your father finally gone for a while, I do.””Who with, mom?” Bobby asked, all of sudden serious to the pointwhere Norma could hear some jealousy in his voice.”With whom, dear, with whom. Don’t they teach you proper grammarin English class these days?””Yeah, OK, with whom, then?” he said impatiently.”Guess! I think you know him.”Norma enjoyed watching the puzzled expression on his face as itslowly came to him that she was referring to himself.”Aw, mom, you know I have a date tonight,” he moaned.”Sure, but you’ll be back later and unless I miss my guess, youwon’t be too worn out, eh?””It’ll be pretty late, though.””Just tell the pretty young lady your mom said you have to be homeby eleven and you won’t be lying,” Norma smiled.”OK. We’ll see what happens.””Tell me, Bobby,” Norma said seriously, “have you managed to fuckAriel yet?””MOM!” Bobby almost shouted.”Well, I guess not, huh. Have you at least got to feel her baretit?””Come on, mom, you know she isn’t like that,” Bobby weedled.”Not a slut like me, you mean?””Mom, for god’s sake, you’re not a slut.””Oh yes I am. I’m being one right now talking like this and I’menjoying the hell out of it.”When Bobby couldn’t come up with an answer to that she went on,”Well, do tell. Have you gotten your hot hand inside her top yetand managed to feel up her tits? Does she have sexy fucking nippleslike mine?”She could see her son was flustered hearing her talk this way, butshe also knew that underneath the embarrassment his crotch wasprobably starting to feel a little thick.”How about a blow job? Or at least a hand job, eh? Have you gottenher to jack you off yet?””Mom,” Bobby began, exasperated, “she doesn’t let me do thosethings. Yeah, I tried to feel her up a couple of times, but shewouldn’t even let me put my hand on her tit. All we’ve ever doneis kiss, OK.””Poor darling,” Norma mocked. “You must be so frustrated with thelittle tease. Do you get a hard-on thinking about her, huh?”It was clear he had had enough when he answered, “I get a hard-onthinking about you, mother. Wanna see it? Huh?””Not right now dear. Be a good boy and finish your dinner, now.””You’re not making it easy, you know.””I know. I’m sorry. Just trying to lighten things up a little,”Norma lied.”More like trying to heat things up, I think.” And she knew he knewwhat she was up to. But it was all in fun and both of them smiledjust a little tensely.”I’m off,” Bobby said as soon as he finished dinner. “The show’searly tonight and I don’t want to be late. See ya when I get home!””Bye, dear. Be a good boy, hear. And if you can’t, at least savesome for your poor mother, OK?” They both laughed at this.Norma felt wonderful. Bobby would be home late enough so she wouldhave plenty of time to deal with Caroline. Now all she had to dowas change her undergarments and put on the sexy see-through blouseand high heels she knew would get Caroline worked up in no time.Upstairs she changed into the outfit she kept hidden for specialoccasions. It consisted of a fire engine red long line bra withhalf cups and garter straps. To go with that she put on her specialsheer nylons and really high heels. Then the short black skirt thatbarely covered her ass which she had purchased a while back, butnever had the guts to wear in public. On top she put on the shear,see-through white silk blouse that fit her snuggly all over. Asshe donned it she could feel the coolness of the fabric and to herdelight it made her nipples, bare above the bra cups, pucker fromthe chill. Then she carefully brushed her long hair and left itloose. To top everything off she used just a hint of perfume andapplied deep red lipstick in a thick layer to her full wide lips.And finally, the black velvet choker went around her neck.As she stood viewing herself in the full length mirror she feltshe had never looked more stunning and sexy. If this doesn’t getthat lesbian bitch hot, nothing will, she smiled to herself. Shewas actually getting turned on looking at herself.Downstairs in the den she turned off all the lights and lit candlesand then retrieved the bottle of champagne from the fridge. We’llstart upstairs, but I’ll have her down her in a flash – right inmy little web where I want her! And then the fun will start.Meanwhile Bobby had picked up Ariel and they had walked to thelocal theater, but as soon as they got there she began complainingabout menstrual cramps. They were really bad and she wanted to goback home a go to bed. She apologized profusely to Bobby, who atthe same time was not about to argue with her; he couldn’t wait toget home to his mother and this was his way out. Hot damn!He dropped her back home with solicitations for a restful nightand then walked quickly toward his own home. He decided to eventake a couple of shortcuts which would bring him up the dark alleyin back of his house. He normally avoided going this way becauseit was pitch black back there and there were a couple of dogs hewasn’t too sure of, but tonight he was in a hurry and would riskit.Just as he got behind his house he spied Mrs. Bishop come out herback door and go through the gate in the fence into their yard. Hehadn’t seen her all week and knew that his mother was avoiding herso he wondered what was up now. Something made him hesitate therein the dark and he stood and watched Caroline go in the back doorof their house.Sensing something, but not knowing what, he decided to very, veryquietly enter the house. Maybe he could find out what was goingon. Mom was mad at her for last Friday night and he was curioushow this was going to fall out. Ever so gently he opened the backdoor into the kitchen. Luckily, the lights had been turned off assoon as Caroline had gone in so he didn’t have to worry too muchabout being spotted.He didn’t make a sound as he moved through the door and closed itbehind him. He could hear voices in the living room as he moved toa spot between the kitchen door and the refrigerator. There wasjust enough space for him the conceal himself and he could no makeout their voices plainly.The first thing he heard was his mom saying how much nicer it wouldbe for them if they went downstairs to the den. He almost panickedas he saw them enter the hallway toward them, his mother in thelead, but managed to remain stock still. They then turned to thedoor leading down to the basement and proceded downstairs withoutsaying a word.This was even better! Bobby thought to himself. He could getdownstairs and to a sort of closet from which he could hear andsee without being seen – that is, unless somebody came looking fora mop or something. He waited just a second or so and then movedon tip-toe towards the stairs. It was no problem going down becausethe stairs, like the basement den, was heavily carpeted and mufflednoise really well. The only dangerous part was the short spacewhere he would have to cross from the bottom of the stairs to theopen closet and that was going to be risky, but he would be hiddenby the stair paneling to that point. So he would just listen untilhe thought the time was right and then make his move.As he reached the bottom of the stairs, their voice became plainlyaudible again and he heard Mrs. Bishop say, “God, Caroline, you’reabsolutely gorgeous tonight. Did you get all dressed up for littleole me?””Of course, dear. Who else would I go to this trouble for?” ToBobby’s ears there was the slightest sound of insincerity in hervoice, like the tone she used with him during dinner except itlacked the obvious humor. Then he heard a gentle rustling of whatsounded like cloth and his mother saying, “Be careful, darling. Idon’t want to muss my lipstick just yet.”SAY WHAT?! Bobby’s mind shouted at him. What the devil was goingon. Now he was really afraid to move, but was really curious whatwas happening. There was silence again and then he heard the soundof liquid pouring and the clink of bottle on glass.”Here’s to us, Caroline,” Norma said.”And here’s to tonight,” Bobby heard Mrs. Bishop reply. For somereason his heart was now going a mile a minute, but he wasn’t surewhy.————————————————————–Part 8After having gotten spiffed up for the evening’s events, Normawaited quietly for Caroline, going over in her mind exactly whatshe wanted to happen and how to effect it.Caroline was nothing if not punctual and sure enough, right at thecrack of eight Norma heard her at the back door. Upon entering,Caroline noticed that there weren’t very many lights on so shecalled softly, “Norma, you here?””In here,” Norma called back from the living room. Leaving thekitchen Caroline turned that light off as well. When she first sawNorma sitting in an easy chair with her legs crossed and smilingup at her she was so astounded by the pure sexuality emanating fromher friend that she was speechless; she just stood there for morethan a minute and gawked without saying a word.. Then she thoughtshe felt a cold draft, but wasn’t sure that it wasn’t just her bodygetting used to the heat radiating from Norma. Not knowing what tosay she finally came up with, “I’m sorry. I meant to bring somewine. Shall I go back and get it?”Norma continued smiling at her in that funny sexy way and said,”No, I’ve already got some. Why don’t we go downstairs to the den,it’ll be more cozy down there?””Sure – fine – lead the way.”Both women got up and Caroline led them downstairs where the roomwas illuminated by a few strategically lighted candles.”Have a seat and get comfortable, why don’t you. I’ve even got somechampagne here. It’s a special night, huh,” Norma said.Caroline was so entranced that she didn’t respond, being satisfiedto watch Caroline’s every move and admire how absolutely arousingshe looked. Finally she said, “God, Caroline, you’re absolutelygorgeous tonight. Did you get all dressed up for little ole me?””Of course, dear. Who else would I go to this trouble for?” Carolinewent over to the wet bar and got the champagne from the cooler andbrought it back over setting the bottle on the table and sittingdown beside Caroline in such a way that it was obvious she wasexpecting a kiss. Caroline didn’t miss the cue and leaned forward,putting her arm around Norma and started to pull her toward herwhen Norma resisted and said, “Be careful, darling. I don’t wantto muss my lipstick just yet.” She then moved away from Carolineand reached for the bottle, picked up the glasses already laid outon the table and poured for both of them.”Here’s to us, Caroline,” Norma said.”And here’s to tonight,” Caroline answered back. They clinked theglasses together and each took a healthy sip, Caroline to steadyher aroused nerves and Norma to give her the courage to go throughwith her plan. Then Norma looked over at Caroline with all thelust she could bring forth and asked, “Were you really seriousabout being my love slave tonight, dear?””I couldn’t have been more serious,” Caroline returned, her voicealmost a croak as she gazed into Norma’s eyes. “I’ll do anythingyou want. I owe it to you for the dirty trick I played on you lastweek.””I know, but I don’t want you to do it for that reason. I want youto do it just because you want to. Understand?””Yes. Completely. And I want to do this. I want you to tell me whatyou want me to do. I’ll do anything.””Good. I was hoping you’d say that. Well, slave,” Norma continuedin what sounded like a mock commanding voice, “here’s what I wantyou to do. I want you to finish that glass of champagne and thenI want you to stand up, right in front of me, and slowly take yourclothes off until you’re just in your undies.””Yes, master – I mean mistress. Whatever you desire,” Carolineresponded playfully. Eager, she downed the rest of her wine in onegulp and slowly rose and stood right in front of Norma. Reachingone hand up she proceded to unbutton her blouse at a snail’s pacewhile staring at Norma’s face. She took off the blouse and let itdrop to the floor. Then she unzipped her slacks and let them dropto her ankles and stepped out of them. Next she bent over andremoved her loafers and socks and tossed them aside with a flipand stood up again saying, “Is this what you desire, mistress?”This might work out better than I imagined, Norma thought, she’sreally getting into this slave shit. But just wait!”Very nice slave. Now – I want you to kneel before me and spreadyour legs real wide. That’s it. No, don’t touch me – you’re notallowed to touch me unless I say so. Understand?””Sorry, mistress. Yes, mistress, I understand. And I know I’ll bepunished if I disobey,” Caroline responded once more in a kind ofpretend servitude tone of voice. Ha! You have now idea, Norma musedat this.”Good. Now do just as I say and there might not need to be any’punishment.””Yes, mistress.”Settling back, Norma now took on the air of a regal ruler addressinga serf as she said, “Well. You know, Caroline my slave, I don’tthink I’ve ever just sat and watched you masturbate yourself withoutbeing involved and that’s what I want you to do. Right now. I wantyou to start playing with that hot, wet cunt of yours. And don’tstop until I tell you to. Just use one hand. And with your otherhand I want you to start squeezing your breasts and rubbing yournipples. I want to see them real hard. No go on and do it. Satisfymy voyeuristic lust.”Caroline didn’t even hesitate as she simultaneously lowered onehand to her crotch and dug into her fuckhole for the copious moisturethere and spread it forward, while with her other hand she reachedinto her frilly white bra and pulled her breast out and begansqueezing it and twisting the nipple with finger and thumb.After a moment or so Norma said, “Very seductive, my little chattel,very seductive indeed. Are you getting warm, dear.””Oh, yessss, mistress, I’m getting HOT.”Norma let her continue until she could see from the flush ofCaroline’s face and upper chest and her ragged breathing that shemust be nearing the plateau. Suddenly Norma commanded in a loudvoice, “Stop! Right now, stop!”Caroline froze in an instant and let out a soft mewl of frustration.”Good. That’s enough of that for the time being,” Norma said, havinga hard time controlling the pace she wanted to keep. “Now I wantyou to stand up again – yes, now, do it. And go over the the barand get the ties that are lying there.””Ties?” Caroline said, looking puzzled, but turned and noticed whatNorma had referred to. She then swayed over to the bar and pickedup the ties and brought them back. Standing once more directly infront of Norma and assuming a subservient stance she held out herhand with the ties and Norma took them.”Now since you’re my slave and I can see clearly that you’re onthe brink of misbehavior I think I’ll head that off before itstarts. Hold out your hands together in front of you.””Yes, mistress,” Caroline replied meekly as she fulfilled Norma’sorder.Norma shook one of the ties loose and proceded to bind Caroline’stwo wrists together tightly and firmly as she had done that nightwith Bobby.”Why do you feel you need to tie me up, Norma,” Caroline inquiredwith just a hint of trepidition. Suddenly Norma lashed out withher open right hand and cracked Caroline hard across the face.”Shut up you bitch. No talking unless spoken to. Do you understand?”Norma barked in a low voice. This wasn’t the same Norma of a coupleof moments ago and Caroline was startled by the sudden change. Butall of a sudden Norma softened and leaned forward and kissed Carolineon the cheek and said, “You just have to learn to obey, OK?” verygently.”Sure – OK.” Caroline answered hesitantly, not sure what was goingon.”Now,” Norma continued in a more business like fashion. “Let’s see.For my next request I think I’d like you blindfolded. But don’tworry this won’t last very long.” She picked up another tie fromthe couch and wound it around the other woman’s head, fitting itsnuggly over her eyes and tying it at the back. Sure that Carolinecouldn’t see, Norma then went to the wall behind the couch andloosened the nylon cord tied off there and let it fall through theeye hook she had just recently installed in the ceiling rafter.The other end of the cord slowly descended until it was right infront of Caroline. Then Norma went over and tied the end of thecord around the ties binding Caroline’s wrists and returned to thetie off point at the wall and said, “I want you to raise your handsabove your head, darling.”Without a word, Caroline complied. When her bound hands werestretched above her head Norma took up the slack in the cord andtied it off once more to the cleat she had installed there leavingthe poor woman hung from the ceiling and virtually helpless.When she once more stood next to Caroline she viewed her handyworkand stated, “Very sexy. Yes, very sexy,” as she reached up andslipped the blindfold from her eyes.Showing open concern now Caroline said, “Don’t you think this isgoing a little bit too far, Norma?” and once again Norma lashedout with the palm of her hand, this time catching Caroline’s bigbreast from the side with a resounding crack.As the woman let out a shriek Norma just said in an icy voice, “Isaid. No talking unless given permission first. I thought youunderstood that. Do you understand now?””Yes,” was the only response she got from what was now a veryfrightened woman.”You’re going to like this next part a whole lot, I just know youwill, dear,” Norma said as she walked over and switched on thetelevision and VCR. “I want you to watch very carefully. I thinkyou’ll enjoy this.” She then picked up the remote and switched onthe tape machine as she came back to Caroline’s side. Then theyboth looked at the screen as the set warmed up and a picture cameon. They both watched fascinated as the tape began to play.During all of this, Bobby remained stuck on the stairs, hiddenbehind the partition. He could hear well, but he couldn’t seeanything and he was dying to get a view of the action, but therewas no way he could do so without revealing himself. Without beingable to watch, what he heard sounded really wierd to him, but ithad him totally absorbed. The whole situation was really strange,but highly charged and his cock was swollen with excitement.”Ah, here we go,” Norma said as the video picture came up, “payattention now my little slave.” As they both looked on, the scenebefore their eyes was very similar to their own situation. It showeda nondescript, well lit room in the center of which was a young,good looking brown haired woman suspended from the ceiling the sameas Caroline was except her hands were held together with handcuffs.And standing facing her was obviously her mistress. Only thismistress was dressed in a totally black leather outfit includinga thin leather mask. There wasn’t any audio, but it was obviousthat the leather clad woman was lecturing the bound woman and asshe did so she would casually fondle and toy with various parts ofher body.Pausing the video with the remote control, Norma then said, “Caroline,dear, I really want you to watch this very closely, because thispoor girl’s story is you own fate for this evening. I want you toknow, also, that I really love you, but you’re now going to haveto pay for having seduced my son.”Before Caroline could utter a response, Norma simultaneously reacheda hand up and cupped Caroline’s bare breast while she leaned forwardand began licking all over her entire face with her wet tongue,even sticking her tongue in the other woman’s nostrils, beforeshoving it deep into her mouth. She remained there, kissing Carolineand feeling up her tit for the better part of a minute before shefinally pulled her head back. Keeping her hand on the bound woman’sbreast, Norma took one step back and then grasped Caroline’s stubbynipple between thumb and fingers and pulled out hard while twistingit viciously at the same time. Caroline let out a howl as the painshot through her tit, but Norma seemed not in the slightest concerned.Instead she used the remote and once again started the video.Within seconds, the tall, leather-clothed mistress in the videodid the same thing to her victim and it had the same result. Thenshe stepped forward and roughly inserted one of her hands betweenthe suspended woman’s thighs and began to masturbate her. Normafollowed suit and did the same with Caroline, only exclaiming, “My,my, aren’t we wet, though. This must be really turning you on.”But there was no response from Caroline although her face was nowcontorted with the combined effects of the pain in her breast andthe hand diddling her cunt. Responding to the feel of Norma’s handfondling her pussy, her suspended body began to writhe.”Like that, do you, darling. Well good. I thought you might. Let’sjust keep watching. It get’s better.”Not really knowing what he was doing, Bobby’s hand moved down tohis now hard cock as if it had a mind of its own and he began torub himself through his pants. Doing so he could feel a wet spotalready there from pre-cum. Growing impatient, he considered takinghis cock out and jacking off to the arousing sounds, but decidedagainst it for fear of making some inadvertant noise and gettingcaught. So he just sat and listened some more and tried as best hecould to fill in with his imagination what he couldn’t see. He wasespecially mystified by the remark his mother had made about Mrs.Bishops atoning for having seduced him. Maybe that was what thatshriek he heard was all about.Norma said, “Would you like to see what you’re not going to havetonight, Caroline?” as she began to take off her clothes slowlyand teasingly. All she discarded though was her blouse and shortskirt so that she was now standing in the sexy red longline bra,nylons and heels.”I wore these just for you Caroline. I hope you like the outfit.I want you to get at least a little enjoyment while I’m punishingyou.””Please, Norma. Do we have . . .” and her remark was cut off withanother hard swat to the cheek from Norma’s hand. “Remember therules, cunt! No talking unless I tell you to!””But you said . . .” and again Norma slapped her face and said, “Ididn’t request an answer. When I do you’ll know it. So just shutup until then.” And then she stepped forward and kissed her deeplyagain, confounding but arousing Caroline even further.Then the women’s attention was once more drawn to the action onthe t.v. screen as the mistress moved to one side of the tied upwoman. From out of nowhere a riding crop appeared in her hand andshe waved it in front of the woman who showed real fear on herface. Next, the mistress drew back her arm and brought the cropsharply down on her slave’s ass. This wasn’t play acting; it wasthe real thing. Caroline looked fearfully over at Norma who remainedstill, however, watching the screen..After they had watched a couple of minutes of the slave on-screenbeing flogged, Norma turned to Caroline and asked, “Well, youfucking cunt, do you think you will enjoy THIS part of this evening’sfestivities, huh?” And she paused to take in the surprised lookcross Caroline’s face as Carlone realized that Norma fully intendedthe same treatment for her.”You wouldn’t do that to me, would you Norma? Oh, come on, please.””Wrong again, you cunt-slurping whore. I fully intend to whip youquite severely. That is, severely enough so that you won’t everforget this evening for the rest of your life. Now, are you readyto get on with it?” The question was rhetorical so Norma didn’texpect an answer as she reached under a sofa cushion and withdrewa three-inch wide, thick leather strap about four feet long whichshe at once doubled over in half. “I don’t have a riding crop, butI think this’ll do quite nicely. Don’t you?””Oh, no . . . Norma . . . not that . . . please,” Caroline begged,her voice laced with real terror.Norma once again slapped Caroline across the face, saying, “That’sfor talking again without permission. But that won’t be anythingcompared to what you’re going to receive from THIS!” and she heldthe leather strap right up to Caroline’s terrified face. “Have youever been whipped with a leather strap like this, dear? It reallyhurts. I mean REALLY hurts. And I’m going to whip you really good.””You can’t do this Norma! It’ll leave marks and Brad’ll see them!”Caroline cried.”Leave marks, I should think so indeed,” Norma sneered. “Yes. Ifully intend to leave marks. Not only on your body – those’ll healeventually – but on your soul as well. And furthermore, that’s allbullshit about Brad seeing those marks. You told me you haven’thad sex with him in months, you lying cum-sucking cunt. And evenif he does see them, that’s your problem. Just try telling him thetruth about where they came from. Anyway, it’d probably get thatperverted mind of his so inflamed he’d just **** your filthy ass.Hmmmm, not a bad idea, is it, huh?” and she chuckled.”Now. Let’s see,” Norma pretended to ponder, “where to start.”Stepping to Caroline’s side she quickly reached out and yanked thefrightened woman’s panties down to her knees in one deft movementbaring her large round jutting ass. “At least your fat ass is goodfor something, you slut. It gives me a nice big target to aim at.”And with that Norma reared back and cut loose with the strap withall her might. It came down squarely on Caroline’s ass with anastounding whack which caught Bobby unawares, sitting spellbound,and listening, and he jumped at the sound.Not a second later Caroline let out a blood curdling shriek as thepain of the lash seared through her body. Stepping back to admireher work, Norma saw a wide red stripe covering the middle of hervictim’s buttocks from hip to hip.”From the sound of it, you really liked that. Let’s try anotherone.” And once again she brought the strap down with a loud crack.It had the same result as the first lash and Caroline howled fromthe pain.Norma saw tears streaking down Caroline’s cheeks and stepped up toher and began licking the tears away. Mistaking Norma’s action fora softening, Caroline whimpered, “Please, Norma, I’m sorry, pleasedon’t hit me anymore.”Norma didn’t slap her this time for speaking unbidden, but simplysaid, “No more?” with mock incredulity. “Darling, I’m just starting!””Ohh, please, Norma. The pain – I can’t stand the pain. It hurtsso much,” she cried.”But, lover, it’s supposed to hurt. I told you it would, didn’t I.That’s why I’m whipping you, don’t you understand. I want to hurtyou. I want you to feel extreme pain for what you did to me andBobby. You need to feel it.” Even to her own ears, Norma’sjustification for her actions sounded hollow, but she was determinedto carry out her plan anyway.”Three more on that fat ass of yours and then we’ll take a littlebreather,” Norma said, even as she raised the strap and brought itdown again and again and again. Carline’s behind was now one bigbright red blotch as she sobbed, slumping forward in a futileattempt to alleviate the unbearable effects of the lash.”God, that’s fun. I never had any idea how satisfying it would beto make you suffer. I love it!”Continuing to work herself up into a lather, Norma positionedherself in front of Caroline and grabbed her jaw forcefully in herfree hand and lifted the crying woman’s head. She bent and oncemore began licking the tears from Caroline’s cheeks and then begankissing her, running her tongue all around her lips and into hermouth. Drawing back she said , “Well, darling, have you had enough?”to which Caroline replied, “Yes, yes – oh, it hurts so much. I’vehad enough.””That’s too bad, Caroline, because I haven’t and I’m not finishedyet. But I am done whipping your ass so take a guess at what’snext.” Norma said, her voice taking on a really mean and hard edge.Caroline looked at her wide-eyed with the dawning realization ofwhat was coming and said, “Ohhhhh, noooo. Please. Pleasepleasepleasedon’t do this, Norma. I’ll do anything you want – I promise – butplease don’t do this.””That’s right, keep it up, you little slut. Keep on begging. It’smusic to my ears. But let’s see, now. We don’t want anything toget in the way of your enjoyment so we need to make a littleadjustment here,” and she reached over to Caroline and insert herhand inside the bra cup that still concealed one breast and pulledit roughly out. She carressed the tit gently and pulled lightly onthe nipple and bent down and tongued it for a couple of seconds,making it hard. Then she raised up and moved back and to one side.”Nooooo, pleeeeeease,” Caroline wailed, throwing her head backbetween her extended armsBut it was to no avail as Norma once more swung her arm back andaround bringing the strap fiercely across Caroline’s exposed breastswhich were being held out by the bra. Just as before it left abroad red strip right across the middle of both tits and Carolinehowled again from the pain.After having lashed Caroline’s breasts twice more, Norma suddenlyfelt a let down. It was enough. She just didn’t want to do thisanymore, so withouth saying a word she marched over to the walland undid the cord from the cleat and slowly released the tensionon the line, watching as Caroline’s arms came down in front of her.She was afraid for a second that the woman might faint, but shedidn’t as she remained standing, sobbing, with her head down.Norma went over to her and first undid the cord and then loosenedthe ties binding Caroline’s wrists. As soon as they were free herhands shot immediately up to her painful breasts and she began tomassage them gently as her face drew up in a grimace. Then she putboth hands behind her and began to massage her rump at which pointNorma hurried around and looped a tie around her wrists and madethem fast together again behind her back.Startled, Caroline inquired, “What are you doing now, for christsake?””Quiet, you bitch, or I’ll string you up again and start all over,”Norma commanded.Seeing that her hands were tightly bound, Norma went and sat onthe edge of the coffee table and leaned back on her hands as shespread her legs.”Down on your knees, whore and get over her and suck my cunt!.You’re going to make me cum. Be quick about it, too – or else!”Caroline obeyed meekly and dropped to her knees in front of Norma,lowered her head to her sopping pussy and began to french her outwith her lips and tongue as Norma leaned back on her elbows andplayed with her own tits and nipples.Bobby, still concealed behind the stair partition, listened indumbfounded silence to all of these events. He couldn’t believewhat was happening and his emotions were in a disordered heap.Never before had he seen this cruel, vicious side of his mother;he had no idea it existed. What was more unnverving to him, however,was the fact that his mother was this very moment having her cunteaten by another woman! He knew there were lesbians in the realworld, but never for a minute suspected that his mother might beone. His young and simplistic mind was having trouble reconcilingthat someone could enjoy sex with both men and women as was nowapparently the case with his mother.At once he felt extremely jealous, but this was hinged with agrowing eroticism at the sound of Mrs. Bishop sucking her off. Soonhe heard the unmistakeable sounds of his mother approaching anorgasm and wished that he could witness what was happening, butknew he couldn’t risk even a peak for fear of being caught.When Mrs. Bishop had finished her off, Bobby heard his mother say,”Well, at least your fucking mouth still works, bitch. Now – pickup your clothes and get the hell out of here. Right now. I’ve hadenough of you for one night. Go on, get out of here.”The tone of her voice more than the actual words roused Bobby outof his reverie and he suddenly realized that he needed to move veryquickly. As silently as he could he moved his cramped muscles andbegan to ascend the stairs and just in time. No sooner had he onceagain hidden himself behind the kitchen swinging door than a sobbingMrs. Bishop, dressed in only panties and bra and holding the restof her clothes bundled in one arm, came into the kitchen and wentquickly out the back door.———————————————————–Part 9Having barely gotten hidden in the kitchen and witnessed Mrs.Bishop’s hasty retreat out the back door Bobby wasn’t sure what todo. Then he heard his mother’s footsteps at the top of the stairsas she entered the hallway.. Luckily for him she headed to the livingroom. When he was sure she wasn’t moving around, he very cautiouslywent to the back door and then opened and closed it loudly as ifhe had just come home. Then he turned on the kitchen lights andwent directly to the refrigerator and opened it as he usually didevery time he came home. Typical teenager, he thought to himself.Just as he closed the fridge door without having taken anything heheard his mother call from the living room, “Bobby, is that you?””Yeah, mom, I’m home,” and he turned and headed for the livingroom.There sat his mother on the sofa. When she saw him she asked, “Hey,you’re home real early. What happened?””Uh, Ariel got sick just as we got to the theater and wanted to gohome. Uh, woman problems – you know.””Oh, I’m sorry to hear that. Kinda spoiled your evening, huh?””Naw, not really. I’d rather be home with you anyway.””Oh Bobby, you’re so sweet.”Bobby couldn’t take his eyes off Norma. He’d never seen her soalluring before. As he sat at the opposite end of the couch fromher he could plainly see her big dark nipples and areola throughthe sheer material of her blouse. Noticing to where his attentionwas directed Norma remarked, “It’s a nice outfit, don’t you think?””Uh, yeah mom, real nice. How come you’re dressed up like that?””Oh, no real reason,” Norma teased, “I just felt like it. And Iknew you’d like it too, huh.” Bobby just let it go although he wasstrongly tempted to pursue the issue. He was still feeling the pangsof jealousy. As these thoughts crossed his mind he got a strangelook in his eye. Norma caught it almost instantly and said, “What’sthe matter, son? Something wrong?”Bobby hesitated a second, but then, to change the topic he said,”Mom. Can I ask you something?””Sure, darling. What is it?””Well, I know you said we can never touch each other, uh, you know,sexually. But do you think it would be alright if I kissed you? Ireally want to kiss you, mom.”Norma considered this for a moment and said, “Wellll. I’m not sureit’s a good idea, but I do know that you sure deserve somethingmore than I’ve been giving you so far. Did you lock the back doorwhen you came in?””Oh shit. No, I didn’t. I’ll do it right now,” and he immediatelygot up and went to do it. Then he heard Norma call “While you’reout there would you get the bottle of wine out of the fridge? Andbring a glass, too. Bring two glasses if you want some. And turnoff the kitchen light when you come back.” While he was fetchingthe wine and glasses Bobby came to the decision that he would notbring up the incident in the den this evening. It would just ruinthings for him if his mother found out that he knew all about whatwent on down in the den even if he hadn’t seen anything. Heespecially wasn’t going to bring up the business about Mrs. Bishopsucking Escort her off. He was sure she didn’t want him knowing aboutsomething like that!In a minute, Bobby returned with the wine bottle and two glasses.He unscrewed the cap on the cheap wine and poured both of them aglass, handing his mother her’s before retaking his seat on thesofa. Norma then raised her glass to him and said, “Here’s to usand a happy few days together.”Without saying anything, Bobby raised his glass to Norma and tooka healthy swig. Norma keep the glass to her mouth and sipped fromit, sensing her son’s nervousness, but she didn’t say anything.Bobby was silent also and didn’t seem to know what to say or do,so Norma finally broke the deadlock with, “I thought you wanted tokiss me, dear?””I do, mom,” he said timidly.”Well. You can’t do that from over there very well, can you?””I guess not,” he answered, but still didn’t make a move to getcloser.”Bobby. Why don’t you come and sit over here next to me. That way,when you get up the courage, you’ll be in a position to kiss mebefore you lose your nerve,” Norma said, teasingly. “Is theresomething the matter?”Bobby slid over the cushions and came to rest next to Norma, sittingsquarely forward, but close enough that their thighs were justbarely touching. He could feel the heat from that contact and hecould also now smell the aroma of sex from her body intermixed withher normal smell as well as a trace of her perfume. The combinationwas intoxicating and made him ever so slightly lightheaded.”No, nothing’s the matter. It’s just that I’m really nervous nowthat I’m alone with you.””We’ve been alone before, love. As a matter of fact, if memoryserves me right you even jacked off in front of me a couple oftimes. And now your nervous? About sitting here with your mother?””Well, you know. I mean, I’ve never kissed you before. You know,not in that way.””What way, darling?” Norma continued to bait him.”You know.””No, Bobby, I don’t know. But why don’t you show me instead of justtalking about it, OK?””Can I really, mom?””Sure, if that’s what you really want. I told you you could, didn’tI?” Norma’s voice was getting slightly gravelly now as she beganto feel aroused from the game she was playing with her son and thethought of what was about to happen.”Well, yeah,” Bobby answered, turning toward Norma and looking ather wide mouth with its full lipstick-red lips that arched sosexily. The thought passed through his mind at that point that hehad never before noticed just how sexy her mouth was and he said,”Gee, mom, you’ve got a really sexy mouth, you know that?””All the better to kiss you with, my dear,” she joked, but it wasonly half a joke and Bobby didn’t miss the implied invitation ashe leaned forward impetuously and mashed his own mouth againstNorma’s, taking her by surprise. She let the contact remain for acouple of seconds before pulling away and saying, “Whoaa.. Take iteasy. I hope you don’t kiss your girlfriends that way; you mightknock out a few teeth,” and she chuckled at her own humor. Bobby,however, didn’t think it was funny and felt embarrassment from hismother’s criticism.Deciding on a gentler manner Norma said, “Why don’t I kiss youinstead, OK. That way you can get an idea from me how I want youto kiss me. Would that be alright?””Sure, I guess. You’ve had a lot more experience at it than I have.”Norma set down her wine glass and took Bobby’s as well and put iton the coffee table. Then she bade him settle back and enjoy asshe adjusted her body up against his side, mashing her pointedbreasts into his arm. Not knowing what to do with his shakinghands he just put them in his lap. Reaching up, his mother put bothher hands on each side of his head and leaned forward, justbrushing his lips with hers with the lightest of touches as shelooked directly into his eyes.”Keep your eyes open, Bobby. There’s nothing sexier in the wholeworld than open-eye, open-mouth kissing,” she breathed against hisclosed mouth. Next she slid the tip of her tongue out and began tolightly lick his lips all around ever so gradually applying pressureuntil her tongue found its way up against his teeth. Getting thehint, Bobby opened his mouth slightly, but Norma continued to snakeher tongue around his outer mouth, between his lips and gums, backand forth from one side to the other. At last she put her tonguebetween his teeth and sought out his tongue. When contact was madetheir two tongues began a slow dance, twining and twisting wetlyaround each other in Bobby’s mouth. Eventually, he got up a littlenerve and moved his tongue around his mother’s and slid alongsideit until he was in her mouth. She pulled her tongue back and thedance continued in her mouth.When she pulled away a couple of minutes later she could see fromher son’s expression and the feel of his hot breath as he pantedin her face that he was very aroused. Again she bent forward and,licking her lips first, making them lusciouly wet, she placed them,slightly parted against his and without any tongue action began toslide them around and back and forth. When he tried to reciprocate,Norma mumbled an “uhn uhn,” and continued her motions, letting herlips, now swollen from her own excitement, go slack so that theyfelt rubbery and somehow lewd to him.Norma then surprised Bobby by beginning to lick his lips, thenincreasing the area she was licking to include his chin and cheeksand forehead and finally his nose where she even stuck the tip ofher tongue inside. As she was doing this, an overwhelming feelingof tenderness intermingled with lust overcame Bobby and he whisperedhoarsely, “Oh mom, I love you so much.””I know, darling, I know,” she said back, as she continued to laphis face with big swipes of her moist tongue.”Jeez, that’s so fucking sexy, what you’re doing to me. Oh – I’msorry, I didn’t mean to talk that way.””It’s OK, love, you can say whatever you want. I love to hear yousay things like that. It sexes me up when you talk dirty to me. Iwant you to say those things if you’re feeling them.””Yeah, I know. It does the same to me. And I sure am feeling themright now.”Norma tried to slow herself down, but she was so excited she couldn’thelp herself as she reached up with a hand and grabbed his tonguewith her fingers and said, “Stick your tongue out – way far out -yeah, that’s it,” as she put her fingers into her own mouth andmade them wet. Then she grabbed his tongue again and began to jackit with her fingers as if she were masturbating a miniature cock.”Do me at the same time, darling, just like I’m doing you, OK,”Norma said as she stuck her tongue out as far as she could betweenher fire-engine red lips. Bobby fondled her tongue as his headreeled with pleasure and then he grabbed his mother’s head in bothhis hands and mashed his mouth to hers before he returned the favorand began licking her face as she had done to him.After a minute Bobby fell back to catch his breath and Norma lookedat him and said, “Are you good and hot now, darling? Is your cockhard? Is it leaking cum yet?””Yes, mother, my cock is really hard. It’s so hard it hurts. You’vemade me really fucking hot.””I’m glad, dear. I’m glad you’re so fucking hot,” Norma hissed,”I’m hot too. My cunt is all swollen and squishy from our kissing.It’s so fucking sexy, kissing you. It even makes my asshole throb.””Jesus,” Bobby said as he looked deeply into his mother’s eyes.”Mom, is it alright if I take out my cock. It’s so hard. I want totake it out and show it to you, OK. I want you to look at it. I’mso fucking hot I want to watch you looking at my cock.””Oh, yesssss, son. Do it. Take out your big hard penis and show itto me. Let me look at it. I want to see it so badly. Go ahead -pull it out!” Norma chanted as she lay back and watched her sonunzip his pants and reach inside and work his enormous erectionthrough the opening in his shorts and pants.When it was all the way out at last and Bobby was holding it bythe base so that it stuck straight up Norma said, “It’s so big,honey – god, it’s so big. Does it feel good now, to have your bigprick sticking up like that while I look at it?””Uh huh. I love having you look at it. Sometimes I even fantasizethat you look at it long enough that you make it cum all by itself,without even touching it.””You mean, like that time upstairs when your hands were tied. Youcame that time without any touching, didn’t you? You must havereally been hot then too.””I sure was. I’ve never been so sexed up before, just watching youwith that cucumber in your pussy while you finger fucked yourasshole. It was just so sexy.. Are you sure it’s alright to talklike this, say these things.””Of course, darling. I love to hear them and I love to say themmyself. Talking dirty makes me VERY horny. And the filthier thebetter. Tell me, have you ever finger fucked your own ass?””No, I haven’t. The only thing that’s ever been up there was a longtime ago when you used to give me enemas. When I was a k**, remember?””Sure, I remember. But I think I’d like to watch you do that toyourself sometime. Do you think you would mind? Maybe we could doit together, huh? How does your cock feel now, Bobby? It looks likeit’s ready to burst.”Bobby was beside himself with lust as he watched his mother staringat his twitching penis. “It feels really good. Do you like it,mom?” he said as he slowly began to stroke himself.”I love it Bobby, I just love it, it’s so beautiful when it’s allhard and jacked up like it is right now. I’ll bet you’d really liketo masturbate it right now, wouldn’t you? But I want you to holdoff. Don’t do it just yet. I want you to get just as excited asyou can – so that you almost can’t stand it anymore.””OK, I won’t. I’ll wait if that’s what you want.There was a moment of quiet as Bobby dropped his head to stare athis mother’s long full legs still sheathed in the sheer, black,shiny nylons before he said, “Mom, I need to ask you somethingelse.””Yes, dear,” Norma answered dreamily, still staring at Bobby’s hugetwitching erection which now had a large bead of pre-cun leakingfrom the head.”I know I’m not supposed to and I hope you won’t get mad for myasking, but I’m so hot I just can’t help myself. Honest. And Iwon’t get mad if you say no.””What is it?””Mom – can I feel up your legs. Please,” Bobby asked, hesitantly.”Yes. I guess it’s OK to do that. But please, Bobby, don’t go anyhigher than my knees, OK?. Promise?” Norma was still determined tohold to her no touching policy although this minor excursion awayfrom it couldn’t hurt that much. After all, it was only her legshe wanted to feel.”Sure, mom. I promise.””Before you do that, though, wouldn’t you be more comfortable ifyou just took off your pants. That way I can look at your balls aswell as your prick. Would you do that for your mother?”Bobby didn’t say anything, but stood up and unfastened his pantsand shoved them and his undershorts right off, first one foot andthen the other, taking shoes and socks in the process. Standing upagain he stuck out his midsection right in front of his mother’sface so she could see up close how hard his prick was and how fullof cum his balls were.”Tell you what, Bobby. I’ll make a deal with you.””What’s that,” Bobby said, willing to sell his soul to the devilat the prospect of getting his hands on his mother’s legs.”I’ll let you feel up my legs if you’ll let me watch you fuckyourself in the ass with your finger while you’re doing it. How’sthat for a deal?””If you want me to, sure. I’d do anything for you, mom. You knowthat.””I know, darling.. Here give me your hand and I’ll make it good andwet for you.”Bobby held out his left hand which his mother grasped and insertedhis middle finger into her mouth and began sucking on it. Then shetook the finger out and laved it with her tongue, depositing a gobof saliva on it for him to use. Bobby moved the hand to his behindand was just ready to insert his finger when Norma said, “Wait.Turn sideways, Bobby, so I can see you sticking your finger in yourrectum. I want to watch it all, OK.””Sure,” he said, turning to his right so his mother had a view ofnot only his finger ready to penetrate his ass, but she could alsosee his cock sticking straight out in front of him and his hugeball sac hanging below it.”This OK, mom? Can you see everything alright?” he asked and whenshe just nodded he slowly began to stick his finger in himself,turning and twisting it as it pressured the anal sphincter. As itwent in further he was so sensitive that it caused all the musclesin his groin to contract violently and before he knew it he was upand into a full blown orgasm.His mother watched mesmerized as Bobby’s cock swelled up and roseto point slightly upwards before it began to throb as it shot outa huge stream of white cum into the air in front of him. Bobbymoaned and grunted now as he started to finger fuck his rectumrapidly as his cock continued to spasm orgasmically, jerking upand down on its own, squirting jet after jet of jism onto thecarpet.When his cock finally stopped spasming and started to lose itsrigidity, Bobby removed his finger from his ass and plopped himselfdown on the sofa beside his mother and closed his eyes. He felt aslight disappointment that it was all over before he had even gostarted. And he hadn’t even gotten to touch his mother’s legs.Then he heard his mother say, “Well, that was quick sport. And youdidn’t even get to feel me up. You must have really been aroused.But it’s OK. I loved every second of it,” as she leaned over andkissed him lovingly.”Yeah, I guess I was, huh.””Wanna go upstairs and take a rest? The night is still young, don’tyou think?”Hearing in his mother’s voice the promise of more good things tocome, Bobby roused himself with some effort from his post orgasmiclethargy and took his mother’s hand as they both started for thestairs.———————————————————–Part 10Norma and Bobby walked drousily, side by side, up the stairs andentered his bedroom. With a big sigh of exhaustion, Bobby ploppedhimself down on the bed on his back. Norma looked lovingly down athim and said, “Hang on for a few minutes, lover, while I go freshenthings up, OK?”He seemed so cute and innocent, lying there in only his shirt,Norma thought as she stared down at his prick, now shrunken to afraction of its erect size.”Sure, mom,” Bobby mumbled, eyes closed and arms akimbo on the bed.Norma left the bedroom and freshened herself up in the her own bathroom,applying a fresh layer of lipstick and adding a touch of perfume.She was by no means finished for the night and even though Bobbywas her son, she wanted to be as sexy for him as she could.When Norma returned to his bedroom she could tell immediately thathe had fallen into a deep sleep. Although she felt disappointed,she understood; it had been a long day and the new experience he’dhad with the extended kissing session and subsequent anally inducedorgasm he had brought himself to had probably just tired him toexhaustion. Feeling somewhat frustrated, but accepting that heneeded his rest, Norma laid down softly next to him without touchingand drifted off herself.When next she opened her eyes, she was surprised to find that dawnwas breaking and the room was no longer dark at all. Then sheremembered where she was and looked over at Bobby, still fast asleepon his back with only his shirt on; it looked like he hadn’t changedposition all night long. As her eyes drifted down she right awaytook in the sight of his penis which was now rock hard, the headextending all the way up past his navel. Must be one of those earlymorning piss hard-ons, she thought. God, was he big. Norma thoughtthat never in her life had she seen such a large cock as her son’s.She rolled slowly to her left side and supported her head on herhand as she stared down at his magnificent shaft. All the whileshe looked at it she could feel her insides start to churn fromthe residue of the previous evening’s unfulfilled arousal broughton by teaching her son how to kiss and lick her face and thenwatching him finger fuck his own asshole to an astounding orgasm.And even though Caroline had been forced to french her cunt toorgasm earlier in the evening, she hadn’t cum while she had beenwith Bobby and was now falling victim to that arousal.As she continued staring at his cock she even reached out her handat one point to grasp his hard-on, thinking she would awaken himin the most pleasant manner he had ever experienced. Every oncein a while his prick would twitch involuntarily and as she lookedup at his eyes she could discern movement behind the lids tellingher he must be dreaming of something – hopefully something sexy.But then she took her hand back, remembering her resolve to notlet the situation develop to that point with all its possiblepitfalls.A couple of minutes passed and Bobby began to stir. First hestretched and then settled again and reached a hand down and slowlybegan to stroke himself. As his breathing quickened he came slowlyawake and finally opened his eyes partially only to be shocked bythe sight of his mother lying beside him, still fully dressed fromthe previous evening and watching him rub his hard-on. Out of somesense of propriety he quickly jerked his hand away, but Norma said,”It’s OK love, you can keep frigging yourself if you want. It’s alovely sight – you know I love watching you do it. But don’t cumyet, OK?”Bobby gave his mother his sweet sexy smile as he said, “Sure, mom.I won’t cum, but I want you to kiss me with those sexy fucking lipsof yours.”Norma quickly leaned over and placed her lips against those of herson and moaned as she ever so slightly moved her mouth on his.”Were you having a pleasant dream just now?”Pulling away slightly Bobby said, “Dream? Hmmm, no, I don’t thinkso. But I sure do remember last night real well. God, that wasgreat.””You liked that, huh.” It was a statement and not a question.”You bet I did. I never had any idea my ass was so sensitive. Didyou like watching me do that?””Uh huh,” Norma chortled still watching her half-awake son playwith himself languidly.”Would you like me to do it again for you. I will, you know, ifyou want.””Do you think you’re up to it so soon in the morning?””I’m always up to it when it comes to you. You know that, mom.”Ah, youth, Norma thought, always ready for action. And then an ideabegan to form in Norma’s mind and she said, “I know, darling. ButI have an even better idea.””What’s that?” Bobby queried.”Well . . . I’m not going to tell you just yet. I’m going to letit be a surprise. But first – now don’t get mad – I want you toget up, take a shower, and go make breakfast while I run an errand.I’ll be gone for about an hour and when I get back you’ll get asurprise I think you’ll really like, OK?””Yeah – sure, mom. If you say so,” Bobby said, sounding disappointed.”Trust me, dear.. I know you’re really going to love it.””OK, mom,” he said, slowly sitting up on the opposite edge of thebed. Norma got up as well and without saying another word left theroom and headed down the stairs. As Bobby entered the bathroom heheard the front door close and shortly thereafter his mother’s carpulling away.It was actually just a little over an hour when Norma returned froma quick trip to Charleston and came through the front door carryinga plain brown paper shopping bag. Taking off her jacket she headedfor the kitchen to find Bobby sitting at the breakfast bar in hisundershorts and tee shirt. He looked fresh and ready to go andsounded really eager as he asked, “What’s the surprise, mom? Is itin the bag there?””Uh huh,” was all Norma answered as she poured herself a cup ofcoffee and sat down on the stool next to him.”Can I see what it is,” he said, staring down at his mother’s sexy,crossed sexily right in front of him, the skirt she still had onfrom last night riding high on her full thighs. The sight was enoughto get his cock to begin thickening. Then she noticed his gaze riseto her chest as he stared at her breasts supported by the red halfbra, the huge nipples plainly visible through the transparentmaterial of her blouse.”Sure. Go ahead,” Norma said and Bobby reached for the bag, openingit and putting his hand in. He withdrew a long, soft yet firm rubberdouble dildo. He looked at it in a puzzled way and asked, “What’sthis for. I don’t . . . ” but he never got the rest out as herealized from closer examination what it was.”Oh – I see. You want me to use this on myself – up my ass – insteadof my finger. Is that it?”Norma answered silently with a lust filled smile.”But what about the other end? What’s it for?””Guess.” Norma said amused as she watched her son ponder thepossibilities. When he at last seemed to have the riddle solvedhe blurted out, “Wow! Holy shit. You mean . . . “”That’s right, Bobby. It’s just what your imagination is tellingyou. Think you’ll like it? Huh?””Hell yes!” he exclaimed, “let’s go.””Not so quick, my love. Before we get down to business there’ssomething else we have to do first. Something we haven’t done inyears, but I think you’ll like it as well.””What’s that?””Come on upstairs and I’ll show you.”—————————————————————Part 11When they got to the top of the stairs Norma said, “Dear, I wantyou to go into my bathroom and wait for me there, OK? And take yourlittle surprise with you – we’ll need it – eventually.”If there had been any doubt in Bobby’s mind about his mother’sintentions, it was erased when he saw the lascivious look on herface. So he headed down the hall as Norma opened a large hall closetand began rummaging around. Bobby went through his mother’s bedroominto her bathroom and stood waiting there until she arrived a coupleof minutes later with a wide flat box in her hand.”What have you got there?” he asked.”You’ll see. Here – give me our toy. We won’t need it just yet.”Bobby handed his mother the big double dildo and Norma set it andthe box she was carrying on the sink counter and opened it. Inside,Bobby saw a red rubber water bottle and what looked like a long,thin hose curled up on top of it. Then he remembered from yearsback what it was and he started to get anxious.”Don’t tell me you’re going to, uh, do that to me again, he said,remembering how much he had hated what at one time had been aregular weekly ritual.”You mean, give you an enema? Well, darling, yes. I am going to giveyou an enema. For what I have planned I think this is quiteappropriate. It’s really best if we clean you out first. It’ll makewhat happens afterward that much more pleasant. And believe me,this time around I think you’ll find this enema somewhat morepleasurable than the last time you had it. Trust me.”Norma took out the water bottle and turned the water in the sinkon, letting it run until it was the right temperature. Putting thewater bottle under the faucet she let it fill up as she turned toher son and told him to strip naked.Bobby hesitantly removed both his tee shirt and undershorts, butfear of what was about to happen had caused him to lose his erection.When the bottle was full to near bursting Norma retrieved a bottleof mineral oil from under the sink and added some to the water andattached the hose, making sure the clip was clamped shut. She thentook the douche nozzle and afixed it to the other end of the hoseand hung the whole contraption from the shower curtain rod next tothe toilet. This done she stepped back and turned to Bobby whowas still standing naked with a look of great doubt on face.Noticing that he had lost the arousal he had down in the kitchenand sensing he needed some encouragement she said, “Why don’t youjust sit down on the toilet dear while I make myself ready forthis,” and began unbuttoning her blouse. Bobby sat as instructedwhile Norma removed her blouse and undid her skirt and took it offas well.She now stood in front of her son in the half-cup long line braand matching red panties, the nylons and the heels. As Bobby lookedup at her she asked coyly, “Do you like the way I look, lover? AmI as sexy as those women in the magazines you look at when youmasturbate? I feel so – so sexed up standing in front of you withmy tits exposed. Can you see how swollen and hard my nipples areBobby? Just like your cock. It makes me want to jack off my cunthaving you look at me like this.””Oh, yessss – you know I love the way you look, mom,” he answered.”Tell me. Isn’t it better looking at me when you jack off, rather thanpictures? Even if I am your mother?”Bobby simply nodded, hypnotized by the sight of his mother’s breasts.”Still like my tits, don’t you – even if they aren’t very big?”she said as she reached up with both hands and began to play withher nipples, bringing them to erection.”Wanna know a little secret?” Norma asked conspiritorially.Again Bobby just nodded, watching his mother fondle herself.”Promise you won’t tell anyone?” she half teased.Another nod and a barely audible, “uhn uhn.””Well – after that first time in the bathroom I, uh, borrowed oneof your magazines; the same one you were looking at that day. AndI jacked off to the same picture you were looking at. That womansure had nice big tits, didn’t she.””You mean you . . .””That’s right, darling. I like looking at pictures of naked women when Imasturbate, too. Just like you do.”Bobby’s eyes were still glued to Norma’s breasts and it was justa matter of seconds before Norma noticed his prick was now standingalmost straight up between his legs; a bead of pre-cum had leakedfrom the tip and was running down the underside of the rigid shaft.As she continued to pull on one nipple with one hand, she stuckthe forefinger of her other hand in her mouth and sucked on it,making it wet. Then she reached the saliva laden finger down toBobby’s lips and began to spread her spit on them as she said, “Iunderstand it really turns men on – watching a woman play with herown breasts. Does that excite you Bobby? Do you like to watch meplay with my tits, huh?””Uh, yeah, it does, mom,” he said somewhat hoarsely as his mother’smoist finger carressed his lips and worked its way into his mouthto play with his tongue.”I also understand that men really get turned on watching a womansuck her own breasts, but mine are too small for that. Would thatexcite you if I *could* do that?”His mouth being otherwise occuppied for the moment, Bobby couldonly nod his head slightly as he swallowed hard.”Well, I’m really sorry that I can’t do that for you, darling. Thebest I can do is to lick my nipple – I can’t actually suck it.Thank god I was blessed with a long tongue and big nipples, huh.I do this a lot when I masturbate by myelf, you know,” Norma saidremoving her finger from her son’s mouth and using that hand to push hersmall tit upward, tilting the long fat nipple toward her mouth.Lowering her head and sticking out her tongue she first let a longstream of saliva drip from it until the nipple was completelysoaked. Then she began to lick the nipple she was offereing herselfand the sight was driving Bobby crazy.”I see in some of your magazines that there’s some pictures of onewoman sucking another woman’s tits. Do you think it would beexciting to watch another woman suck my breasts. Do you think thatwould turn you on?”Bobby couldn’t believe he was hearing this from his own mother,but then his mind turned to the previous evening’s activities inthe den and he conjured up an image of Mrs. Bishop sucking on hismother’s nipples and the vision caused his cock to jump as he onceagain nodded his head.”Tell me, Bobby. Have you ever looked at those pictures of womensucking each other’s tits while you jacked off. Have you?” Normasaid. She was now so aroused herself that she was finding it hardto talk.”Yeah, mom, I have. I think it’s really sexy. I’d really like towatch another woman suck your tits, too. Did you ever have thatdone to you?” he asked, wondering whether she would tell him aboutanything she had done with Mrs. Bishop.”Have what do to me, honey?””You know, have another woman suck your nipples?””Uh huh, yes I have. And I’ll tell you about it sometime if you’dlike. But not now. Now it’s time for your enema. God, this hasgotten me horny. Are you horny, love?”It took all her willpower, but Norma managed to stop fondlingherself and reached for the hose hanging from the rubber bag.Holding the douche nozzle in one hand she stepped directly in frontof Bobby and said, “Now open your legs wide, OK? And believe me,you’re really going to like this.”Bobby did as he was told and spread his muscular thighs as wide asthey would go. Norma inserted three fingers in her mouth and gotthem as wet as she could. Then she leaned forward and inserted herhand between her son’s thighs and under his buttocks being supercareful to avoid having her arm come in contact with her son’srampant prick. Norma began to feel around the crack of his ass andwhen she touched the taut muscle ring of his anus his body gave asudden jerk. This brought his hard penis in contact with hismother’s forearm which caused him to jerk violently again.”My, my, you are sensitive back there, aren’t you, love. But pleasetry and hold still. I don’t want to injure you with these longfingernails.”Bobby was now confounded by a number of different feelings andemotions, but he was most aware of his mother’s fingers gentlypressuring his rectum. She worked there ever so slowly until shehad gotten the entrance to his ass good and wet and the tip of hermiddle finger past the anal sphincter, but then she stopped to lethim get accustomed to the feeling. Norma’s biggest fear at themoment was that he would be so sensitive that he would cum just asquickly as he had the previous evening when he was finger fuckinghimself back there. But he didn’t, although she could feel themuscles clenching her finger contracting and releasing. She felt thesame contractions with her forearm which was now up against theside of his big hard-on towering almost straight up.”OK?” she asked softly and when he nodded she began to probe furtherup his ass, working her finger in and out while twisting it backand forth at the same time until she finally had most of her fingerburied in his rectum. The feeling was exquisite to Bobby. He wastense, but that only added to his arousal as he felt her movingher finger around. The sight of her breasts hanging down from herbent over position, her face right next to his and the combinedsmell of her perfume and cunt were making him dizzy. God, how hewanted to reach out and touch those tits, but thought better ofit.Then Norma withdrew her finger from him and took the douche nozzlefrom her other hand and began to insert it up his ass. It wasactually smaller than her finger so he hardly felt it go in. WhenNorma had the nozzle positioned as far up his rectum as it wouldgo she said, “I want you to hold this in with your hand, Bobby.Here – put your hand under you and take hold of it, OK?”Bobby reached under him with his right hand and took the junctureof the hose and nozzle from his mother’s grasp as Norma stood upand reached for the clamp. Norma undid the clip, but held the hoseclamped with her fingers as she said, “Ok. I’m going to let a littleof the enema go now. If you start to cramp up or it hurts just sayso and I’ll stop.”She very slowly lessened the pressure of her fingers on the hoseand Bobby began to feel the warm water enter his bowels. It was anamazing sensation and nothing like he had feared or remembered.Looking up at his mother standing above him, her turgid nipplesjutting out from her huge dark areola not a foot from his face hewas even more surprised when Norma raised one of her legs and placedher high heel softly on his thigh, her long, full leg right in frontof his face.”You never did get a chance to feel my legs last night did you? Ithink you said you wanted to, but you fell asleep first, huh? Well- why don’t you do it now, if you want to. Go ahead, feel up myleg,” Norma croaked, her voice cracking from her own arousal asshe looked down at her son’s twitching prick.Bobby stared at the nylon sheathed leg right in front of him andsaid, “Are you sure it’s OK, mom? You won’t mind? Really?””No, Bobby, I don’t mind. I know that’s what you want to do. AndI want you to do it. Go on, feel my leg, son.”Bobby reached up with his left hand and hesitantly cupped the backof his mother’s large calf in his palm and began to slowly squeezeit. Then he started to run his hand up and down the back of herleg from ankle to knee and back again a number of times.”Does it feel good, Bobby. Do you like feeling my leg?”As the water continued to trickle into his insides the pressurewas having an effect on Bobby’s libido and he was almost besidehimself with passion. “Jesus, mom, yeah, it feels so good. I lovethis. I love feeling you up. Your legs are so beautiful. I’vedreamed of this for so long . .. .””I know, love. I’ve wanted this for a long time, too. It feels sogreat having you feel up my legs.” After a short pause Normasaid, “Would you like to kiss my leg, Bobby. Would you like to lickit with your tongue. Go ahead – do it. I want you to. Give my lega tongue bath. Lick it all over. Make it good and wet for me.”As Bobby leaned forward and laid the flat of his tongue on the sideof his mother’s leg, Norma noticed that the water bottle was almostempty and reset the clamp. As he began licking his mother’s calfhe forgot about the enema nozzle stuck up his ass and let go of itso he could hold her leg with both hands as he kissed it.The reaction was immediate as his water bloated insides spasmedonce. The douche nozzle was blown out of his asshole and a powerfuljet of the enema shot out of his rectum. Remaining calm, Normaleaned over him and hit the flush lever on the toilet as anotherspasm released even more of the enema and then it came in a steadystream as her son was engrossed in feeling and kissing and lickingher leg.When Bobby appeared to have evacuated all of the water, Normaremoved her leg from his grasp and set her foot on the floor. “NowI want you to clean up, dear, and then come meet me in the bedroom.”As Norma moved back, Bobby stood up unsteadily, his immense prickwaving in front of him and stepped into the shower. Norma left thebathroom as Bobby turned on the shower and closed the curtain. Butit wasn’t two minutes later until Norma heard the water shut offand Bobby came into the bedroom toweling himself, his hard-on stillsticking straight out from his crotch.When he saw his mother sitting on the edge of the bed, thighs spreadwide, playing with her pussy he gave her a quizical look to whichshe responded, “I’m just keeping it warm for you, darling. And no needto worry; even if I did cum, it wouldn’t make any difference right now.I can cum a dozen times to your once. But I’m glad to see you resistedjacking off in the shower; I don’t want you to cum yet. When you do Iwant you to sperm my tits with your hard penis, OK? Like you asked me ifyou could once? Remember?”The thought returned to Bobby and gave him a rush. He was about todrop the towel right there on the bedroom floor when his mothersaid, “Go put the towel back in the bathroom, dear, and fetch thegift I brought you; it’s time for another little surprise. And bring theK-Y jelly, too. It’s in the medicine cabinet above the sink.”—————————————————————Part 12When Bobby again entered his mother’s bedroom she was still seatedon the edge of the bed with her legs spread wide, masturbating.Seeing him she said, “Come over here and stand right in front ofme, OK.”Bobby walked over and stood directly in front of Norma, his stiffprick pointing directly at her face. “Why don’t you set that stuffdown for a minute.” He did as instructed and tossed the large doubledildo and tube of K-Y jelly toward the head of the bed.”God, lover, your prick is huge. I can’t believe how big you are.You didn’t get it from your father, that’s for sure!” and sheemitted a short burst of mirth at this. “I hope you don’t mind,but I’m really going crazy. I never imagined giving you an enemacould get me so aroused. It never did before. Before we go anyfurther I’ve just got to jack myself off or I won’t be able tofunction. Be a good dear and just stand right where you are so Ican look at that fucking sexy hard penis of yours while I cum, OK?”Bobby didn’t say anything, but put both hands on his hips and juttedhis straining cock out toward his mother’s face. All she would haveto do is lean forward just a little and she could take it in hismouth, Bobby thought and hoped. But Norma remained motionless exceptfor the increasingly rapid movement of her hand in her pussy. Herface and upper chest were now blotched with red spots and herbreathing had grown ragged as she masturbated her cunt furiouslywhile staring transfixed at her son’s hard-on.”Damn, I’m so fucking hot,” she said, “I just love having you watchme jill off as much as I enjoy watching you. It’s just so fucking lewd.”Looking down at her, Bobby wondered if his imagination were playingtricks on him; his mother’s nipples now appeared to be about twicetheir normal size. And then he saw what had in fact happened. Inher excitement the areolae had puckered up and pushed her nippleseven further out than normal, becoming the back part of the nippleitself and swelling outward. He was fascinated by this transformation,but didn’t have long to study it.In less than a minute Norma’s legs suddenly came together trappingher vibrating hand between her thighs. Her body went rigid as thepeak of her orgasm slammed into her and she grunted loudly as eachspasm came and went until she was finished and flopped back on thebed, arms widespread. Bobby fell to the bed on his knees besideher and leaned down to gently kiss her mouth saying, “Gosh, mom,that was powerful. Are you OK?””Oh, Bobby, yesss – it was so good. I needed that. Thank you, son,for being so patient,” Norma said, grasping for breath. “Give mejust a minute to recover and it’ll be your turn.”At that point the thing Bobby wanted to do most was just lie downfull length right on top of his mother and stick his big dick upher drenched cunt. The desire was almost overpowering in itsintensity and it would be so easy to do. So before he made thatmistake he pushed himself up to his knees and back onto his feetat the side of the bed. He knew the rules and didn’t want to gethis mother angry at him and ruin whatever she had in store next.He was learning quickly that Norma was a master of the erotic andwhatever her next surprise was, it would be worth denying himselfthe risk of an impetuous moment.Looking at his mother’s breasts, which in her present position madethem flatten out and appear that she didn’t have any breasts atall, he saw that the nipples had returned to their normal stateand the large areolae had once again reappeared. It crossed hismind just then how amazing it was that women could be so much alike,yet so different. He thought of Mrs. Bishop’s large swelling breastsand puffy, pink areolae and contrasted them in his mind with hismother’s and wondered if Mrs. Bishop’s nipples reacted the sameway when she excited. The answer evaded him, but another questiontook its place and found voice as he said, “Mom, would you tell menow, like you said you would, about another woman sucking yourbreasts? I’d really like to hear about it.””God, you’re a curious k**, you know that. But, yeah, I’ll tellyou if you really want to know. First though, I want to do somethingelse and then when we’re set I’ll talk to you about it.”Sitting up now, Norma reached over and grabbed the long, thickrubber double dildo and held it out to her son. “Here – take this,”she said as she then picked up the tube of K-Y jelly as Bobby tookthe dildo from her.Opening the tube of lubricant she said, “Hold your toy over hereand let me put some jelly on it.” Bobby reached the dildo to herand she squeezed out a gob of the clear stuff onto the nearesthead. “Now give me your hand as well – that’s it. Now I want youto grease up your butt really good with this stuff – but be careful!I don’t want you to cum right away like you did last night.””Aw come on, mom. You don’t really want me to put this in me, doyou?” Bobby asked incredulously.”Uh huh, I sure do. I know this is something new for you, but Ithink you’re going to really enjoy this. Remember – trust me, OK.Now, move over here and put one leg up on the bed. It’ll make thingseasier.”Bobby was having doubts about this whole business, but went aheadand set his leg on the bed, reaching around behind him with thejelly on his fingers and began to gingerly apply it to his analarea.”That’s it, darling. Get it good and slick. Now use your fingerand get some of it inside your ass.” As Bobby did this and beganpushing some of the jelly up his rectum with his finger Norma tookhis other hand and steadied the dildo as she smeared jelly overhalf its length from the knobby tip to where his hand gripped it.”Ok, good. Now go ahead and put that beautiful little toy up yourass, love. Go on, but just take your time. Don’t force it. That’sit,” Norma coached as Bobby moved the head of the instrument tothe entrance of his ass and, using both hands now, applied enoughpressure to get the head in, forcing wide the anal sphincter, nowtight from his obvious nervousness.”Ahhhh,” Bobby moaned and closed his eyes as he felt the big knobbyend of the fake cock pass the ring of muscle and enter his rectum.He didn’t need his mother to tell him what to do now as he beganto slowly twist and turn and push the rubber cock further into hisass. It was nothing like he had ever felt before and he had thefleeting thought that this must be what it’s like when gays fuckedeach other and he now understood a little of what women must feellike when they were being fucked in the cunt.In a lust filled daze he continued to work the dildo further andfurther up his ass until he heard his mother’s voice say, “Hey,whoaaaa. That’s enough, son – don’t let’s be selfish about this,now. Leave a little for me, OK.”Leave a little for me???? Bobby’s confused mind questioned. But hedidn’t have time to ponder that as he felt Norma’s hands on hiships, gently guiding him as she directed, “Now get down on on thebed, dear,” and she turned him and pushed gently so that he camdown on the bed on his one hand and knees, the other hand stillholding the dildo in his ass.”Now move up toward the head of the bed and turn over on your back- that’s it,” Norma said, still helping him as he propped himselfup on a pillow against the headboard. In this position he foundthat he had to keep his legs and thighs somewhat back toward hischest so the dildo sticking from his ass wouldn’t be pressured intothe mattress. Norma now got up on the bed and sat facing him. “Nowspread your legs a little,” she said as she stretched her legs outtoward him and began pushing herself forward in his direction.”What are you doing, mom?” Bobby asked puzzled.”Just be patient – you’ll see.” Norma then raised her right legand laid it over Bobby’s left thigh while moving her left leg underhis right thigh. “Now move just a little toward me, darling.”Still not knowing what his mother was up to he did as he was toldand moved down toward her until Norma laid back on her one handand reached forward and took hold of the dildo projecting from hisrear with the other. Seeing the surprised look on his face shesaid, “Get the idea now, lover? Huh?”To Bobby’s amazement, Norma guided the exposed end of the rubbercock right at the entrance to her sopping wet cunt and leveragedherself even closer to him, managing to get the head in. When shehad a couple of inches inside her she stopped moving and just stayedpartially on her side, propped up on her elbow.”Wow, mom!” Bobby exclaimed.”Neat, huh,” Norma retorted as she slowly began to slide the dildofurther into herself causing it to slide in the opposite directionin her son’s asshole and making him jerk involuntarily. “Hang on,Bobby, you’ll get used to it in just a bit.”Using her hand in a back and forth motion, Norma began to set upa regular motion with the rubber cock imbedded firmly in both theiropenings. As close together as they were there wasn’t much roomfor movement, but it was sufficient to set up highly erotic chargesin both of them as they now stared lustfully into each others’eyes. Norma could also see that her actions were causing her son’slarge erection to twitch violently and she asked, “You’re not goingto cum yet, are you Bobby?””God, I’m awfully close. Maybe you’d better stop for a moment orso.”Norma quickly stopped the action of her arm and just lay motionlessand looked at Bobby who was now plainly sweating all over.”Feel good?””Oooo, yeah, it does. Does it feel good to you, too?” he asked.”Of course it does, silly. Now tell me, was I wrong? Don’t you likebeing fucked in the ass?””You were right,” Bobby answered and quickly considering thesituation continued, “but say, who’s fucking who here?” and chuckledin spite of himself.”Damn it, Bobby, it’s ‘who’s fucking WHOM.’ Can’t you get thatstraight?” Norma chided, but decided not to push it. As it workedout, however, the comical nature of this aside worked in both theirfavors as it lessened the sexual tension to the point where bothof them backed off from the brink of climax.Not wanting to completely lose the erotic thread Norma said, “Ohwell, let’s just say that we’re both getting fucked and doing thefucking. How about we’re both being double fucked? Sound OK withyou?” and this time they both laughed aloud.When the humor passed, Bobby jumped in with, “Mom, tell me nowabout having another woman suck your breasts – please.” This littleverbal surprise caused Norma to adjust the hand she was using tomanipulate the dildo so that she could grasp it and at the sametime rub her swollen pussy lips and engorged clitoris with the sideof her hand. In so doing it also moved the rubber cock insideBobby’s asshole which caused him to moan and say, “Whoops. Becareful, please.””Sorry, darling. Do you really want to hear about that?””Yes, sure. God, I’m so hot right now I’d just love to SEE anybodysucking on you’re nipples, but especially another woman. Did youreally like it?””Yes, Bobby, I really liked it. Well, maybe not so much at firstbecause I was scared. I mean, scared about having sex with anotherwoman. You know, the first time?””Uh huh. Mom, are you a lesbian?”Norma was taken aback by both the question and the seriousness ofher son’s voice as he asked it and it took her a second to ponderher answer. “No, Bobby, I’m not a lesbian. Lesbians lead a lesbianlifestyle and I’m not interested in that. But I do like having sexwith women as well as men and I’ve been doing so since I was afreshman in college. That’s where my roommate introduced me to it.”Bobby considered what his mother had said and made the not quitegigantic leap in his mind to the next question unaware at the momentof the can of worms he was about to open. “Mom, I know you’re madat her for what happened in the car, but do you like Mrs. Bishop?”When he saw the sudden change in Norma’s facial features as sheadded two and two together, Bobby knew that he had irreversiblycrossed the line and that there was no going back now. Norma pausedjust long enough for him to get in and try to rescue the situation.”Mom,I gotta tell you something and I hope you won’t be mad, but I heardwhat happened down in the den last night.”At that, Norma sat bolt upright, tearing herself from her end ofthe double dildo and said, “You what . . . ?”For the next five minutes Bobby gave an uninterrupted monologue ofthe events he had witnessed, finishing with, ” . . . but I neveractually saw anything. I hope you’re not mad at me.””No, my love, I’m not mad at you. I’m just sorry that you had tobe subjected to that sad little scene. That was something I wishI’d never instigated and that you’d never know about. I can’timagine how you feel about me.””Well, I’m a little bit jealous right now.””Why should you be jealous. Tell me.””Because I love you, mom.””I know you do, son, and I love you too.””No. I don’t mean like I’ve always loved you. I mean I really loveyou. You know, like being in love. Do you love me the same way -even just a little?”The sweet sincerety of her young son’s words pulled at her heartstringsas she said, “You know I do, sweetheart. I do love you. Just becauseI also like having sex with women doesn’t mean that I don’t havedifferent feelings for you, you know.””You said you like to have other women suck your breasts. Does thatmean that you also like to do other things with them?””Yes, Bobby, I like doing other things as well.””Do you like to suck other women’s tits, mom?””Uh huh, yes I do.””And do you like to eat their cunts, too? And do they eat you?””Yes. Uh huh.””And do you do those things with Mrs. Bishop?”After a second’s hesitation Norma nodded her head and said, “Yes.””And you suck her tits and she sucks yours and you give each otherorgasms and stuff.””Yes. As a matter of fact, Caroline is just as crazy about my bignipples as you are. She can’t seem to get enough of playing withthem and sucking them.””Well, that’s why I’m jealous.””I don’t understand, Bobby. What do you have to be jealous of?””I’m jealous because Mrs. Bishop can suck your tits and cunt andyou won’t even let me touch you and you won’t really touch me. Ilove you, mom, and I want to be able to do those things too. AndI really want to fuck you. I don’t understand why Mrs. Bishop cando those things and I can’t.” Bobby said with a definite sadnessto his voice.”Oh – I see,” Norma answered. “I’m so sorry, dear, but you’ve justgot to understand that because I do love you that I feel it’s justbest if keep a certain distance. And as much as I would love tohave you fuck me, it’s absolutely out of the question. The risk isjust too great and if anything ever happened it would ruin yourlife – and mine too. You don’t want that to happen, do you?” shepleaded.”No, I guess not.” And Norma could tell the resignation in hisvoice was genuine.Most seriously Norma said, “Son – you need to know that I sufferjust as much as you do. I want those same things, but some thingsjust aren’t meant to be. So I’m just trying to make the best of itfor both of us. Can you understand that?””Sure, mom. I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to stir up trouble.””It’s OK, Bobby. I know you didn’t. Let’s just try to enjoy eachother the best we can, OK?” but Norma could see from his now rapidlyshrinking member that the situation had deteriorated. In an attemptto reverse the impending course of events, Norma forced a sexysmile to her face and leaned forward to grasp the loose end of thedildo still sticking out of her son’s rear.”I guess you’re not much in the mood anymore, but I still am. Sowould you just mind if I get myself off with this and then we cansort things out more?””I’m sorry. Sure – go ahead,” Bobby said absentmindedly.In the process of getting the dildo back into her cunt Norma beganmoving it around, noticing that it was indeed having an effect onBobby when she saw his half hard prick start to twitch and expandagain.”Why don’t you just lie back for a minute or so and let me finishmyself off, OK? And if you wouldn’t mind too much, it’d be nice ifyou’d rub my legs while I’m doing it.””Sure – I’d love to,” he said as he cupped the back of his mother’sfull calf with one hand, moving it up and down as he squeezed it.Norma then resumed her previous movements with the dildo and beganjacking it in and out of her cunt and her son’s anus alternately.In no time at all she could see that Bobby’s penis was once againhard and throbbing, just as her own clit and cunt lips were.”Jesus, Bobby, I’m going to cum real quick. Is it OK?””Yeah, sure mom,” he panted, once again excited to his previouslevel, the rubber cock in his ass doing a number on his prostate.”I think I’m gonna cum to – real soon.”It was one of those unplanned moments as both Bobby and his mothersat up at the same time facing each other. The action caused thedildo to bend in the middle between them, but it stayed put in bothhis ass and her cunt. There was now no room for Norma to move itso she quickly switched her hand to her clit and began to furiouslyjack it with her fingers.Suddenly, Bobby came up and to one side so that his rigid prickwas now on a level with his mother’s bare tits. He let go of theleg he had been feeling up and started to jack off his penis as hescreamed, “Here it cums, mother – here – it – cums!” and a long,thick gob of viscous sperm shot out of his cock directly onto hismother’s exposed right nipple.Seeing this pushed Norma over the edge and she went rigid, butmanaged to almost shout, “Oh, yesss, Bobby! Cum on my tits!Cumonmytits, you fucking horny prick! Do it! Sperm my tits, lover!Jism my breasts!”As she frantically jerked her pussy and spasmed, he did too, sendingblast after blast of semen onto both of his mother’s bare breastsuntil they were speckled all over with jism. Norma reached up withone hand and started to smear it all around her chest, scooping upsome of the copious load with two of her fingers and bringing itto her mouth and then leaning forward to kiss her son, licking hislips with his own sperm and pushing it into his mouth with hertongue.As the climax began diminishing they both put their arms aroundeach other while still kissing deeply, Norma rubbing her cum soakedbosom against her son’s sweaty torso, moaning and panting into eachothers’ mouths as Bobby sucked on her tongue and lips. Finally theybroke apart, the dildo forgotten for the time being.End of Part 12———————————————————-

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

L e C o n t r a t.L’arrivée : L. descend du taxi passe la porte tambour et se dirige d’un pas décidé vers l’accueil. Elle connait ce palace pour y avoir déjeuné à maintes reprises. Malgré le contexte elle apprécie toujours ce hall immense, ces fauteuils posés devant de ravissantes petites tables qui attendent patiemment qu’un client fortuné s’y prélasse. Elle est toujours émerveillée par le carrelage noir et ivoire qui forme un échiquier géant et sur lequel elle prend plaisir à progresser dans une parfaite diagonale. Elle aime le bruit de ses escarpins sur le marbre lisse. Elle a toujours aimé ce claquement sec qui souligne une entrée réussie. Elle a toujours aimé ces arrivées qui provoquent les regards d’envie de celles qui n’ont pas comme elle une élégance féline. Parvenue au comptoir elle est arrêtée par l’index que le concierge, en ligne avec un client, soulève à son intention. Elle attend. Cette attente l’irrite. Attendre n’est pas son fort, cet index toujours dressé qui lui fait rater son arrivée l’agace encore plus. Le concierge s’exprime en allemand la conversation semble vouloir durer, peut-être la réservation d’un de ces princes de Bavière exigeants et excentriques? Elle se regarde dans le reflet de la glace. Par le jeu des miroirs du hall elle se contemple de dos en train d’attendre devant ce grand dadais. Elle reconnaît que cette robe a bien été choisie et la met en valeur. Elle n’a jamais aimé les dos nus, trop vulgaire à son goût, à présent elle se dit que lorsque tout cela sera terminé elle songera à en porter plus souvent . La main tendue par le concierge la tire de sa rêverie. Il n’a toujours pas raccroché, et tout en poursuivant avec son interlocuteur, il lui présente une petite enveloppe. Surprise elle s’en empare après avoir vérifié qu’elle lui est destinée. Elle l’ouvre et lit : «installez-vous face aux ascenseurs et attendez que l’on vous sonne » L. repère les ascenseurs, s’y rend et choisi un fauteuil non loin. Elle s’assied, croise ses longues jambes et attend pensive. Elle aurait préféré qu’il lui soit communiqué un numéro de chambre qu’elle fasse ce que l’on attend d’elle et que toute cette affaire soit terminée. Au lieu de cela la voilà en train d’attendre qu’on la sonne ! Comme une domestique d’un autre siècle…Elle a envie d’une cigarette, sortir lui est impossible elle risque de rater elle ne sait quoi, fumer dans ce hall est interdit et dans un Palace elle risque de déclencher une esclandre avec une vieille américaine qui ne manquera pas de surgir dès la première bouffée. Elle qui était si calme et si décidée, la voilà nerveuse, elle se sent observée par les rares clients assis çà et là. Elle regarde la grande horloge de l’entrée. Voilà seulement vingt minutes qu’elle a pénétré dans ce palace et il lui semble que le temps s’est arrêté. Son regard est attiré par un serveur qui se dirige droit sur elle. Il porte un plateau d’une main et de l’autre une enveloppe identique à celle que lui a donné le concierge. Arrivé devant sa table, il s’incline, pose l’enveloppe devant elle puis d’un geste ample y dépose un verre de cognac. Elle s’apprête à refuser mais son prénom calligraphié sur l’enveloppe lui confirme qu’il ne s’agit pas d’une erreur, et puis le serveur à déjà tourné les talons et disparu derrière une colonnade. Elle regarde l’enveloppe, puis le verre, à nouveau l’enveloppe, hésite, et saisi le verre. Il s’agit bien de cognac. Elle n’est pas fan mais celui-ci arrive au bon moment et il est excellent. Le feu qu’elle sent descendre dans sa gorge lui fait du bien. Elle est revigorée. Ce n’est qu’à la deuxième gorgée qu’elle se saisit de l’enveloppe, en tire un petit carton sur lequel elle lit «courage!». Elle n’a pas le temps de réfléchir à la teneur de ce message, la porte de l’ascenseur s’ouvre, un groom en sort. Il tient haut un panneau sur lequel elle à peine le temps de lire son nom qu’il s’éloigne déjà en agitant une clochette qu’il fait tinter tantôt à droite, tantôt à gauche. Elle se lève d’un bond, le ratt**** et se fait connaître. Aimable le petit homme lui tend un message et s’éclipse. Elle regagne sa place, s’installe devant sont verre, déplie la feuille, lit et se fige. Les instructions sont claires, cependant elle relit encore la courte phrase : «ôtez votre culotte, remettez là au concierge qui en échange vous donnera la clef de la chambre où vous êtes attendue.» Elle est parcourue d’une grande bouffée de chaleur, ses mains sont subitement devenues moites. Fuir ! Passer la porte et courir loin de cet endroit, tout effacer. C’est sa première pensée. Mais elle n’a pas ce choix, alors autant en finir et vite. Elle repère la porte des toilettes, s’y dirige d’un pas détaché, elle y pénètre et se retrouve dans un espace tout en marbre et dorures. Il y a là une grande femme brune qui s’applique devant le miroir à refaire le dessin de sa bouche. Leurs regards se croisent. A peine le petit signe de tête de bienséance exécuté qu’elle s’engouffre dans le cabinet devant elle. Bien qu’étant dans l’un des meilleurs palace de la ville l’endroit est pour le moins exiguë. Elle aurait du choisir la porte d’à côté pour les personnes handicapées, elle ne serait pas là à se contorsionner pour ôter le minuscule string qui lui a été livré avec la robe et les escarpins. Derrière la porte elle entend la femme brune ôter le capuchon d’un crayon de maquillage. Comme elle aurai aimé être seule en cet instant. Elle a enfin réussi à ôter minuscule string et s’aperçoit qu’elle n’a pas de sac pour le dissimuler. Elle maudit l’organisateur de cette soirée, il n’y a qu’un homme pour interdire à une femme de se munir d’un sac ou encore d’une pochette. Décidée, elle glisse le petit bout d’étoffe dans sa poitrine puis pour faire bonne mesure tire la chasse d’eau et sort. Elle se poste à son tour devant le deuxième miroir à côté de la femme qui termine à présent de poser du mascara. L. fait couler l’eau et se lave les mains concentrée sur ce qu’elle doit faire par la suite. Le bye bye joyeux que lui lance la grande dame brune en sortant la sort de ses pensées. Toujours penchée, elle lève les yeux, et constate dans le miroir son décolté laisse voir le string qu’elle a glissé un peu trop rapidement entre ses seins. Honteuse elle comprend l’air amusé de la grande américaine. Restée seule elle le pose devant elle et plie délicatement l’étoffe de fine dentelle de manière à ce qu’elle ne forme plus qu’une petite boule qu’elle fait disparaître dans sa main fermement serrée. Une grande inspiration, elle sort et la voilà qui se rend vers le comptoir cul nu sous sa robe de mousseline où le concierge la regarde arriver. Alors qu’elle s’approche sure d’elle, elle cherche une formule simple, claire, directe. Rien ne se présente, cet air mielleux, ce petit sourire de laquais, elle ne voit que cela. Elle doit trouver la bonne attitude. Arrivée devant le comptoir en acajou, le concierge s’incline légèrement et lui demande : «que puis-je pour vous madame ?» Elle prend le parti de ne rien dire, l’air hautain elle tend le bras et lui présente sa main ouverte. Pour quelqu’un qui verrait la scène se dérouler au loin, rien d’anormal ne transparaitrait. L. parfaitement maquillée, dans sa robe rouge debout sur de haut escarpins vernis tend son bras vers le concierge qui se saisi dignement d’un petit objet noir, se retourne, le glisse dans un casier situé derrière lui et remet à la jeune femme une clef magnétique. Elle prend son air le plus digne possible, serre la petite carte magnétique dans sa main et se dirige vers les ascenseurs. Elle sent le regard lourd du concierge posé ses reins, elle sait que le tissu de cette robe laisse deviner ses fesses nues et elle repousse à nouveau l’idée de quitter cet endroit en courant.La chambre 821 : Elle entre dans le premier ascenseur, regarde le numéro inscrit sur la carte, lit le 821. Elle cherche le bouton du 8ème étage. Sur le panneau de commande, la rangée de bouton s’arrête au 7 pas de 8. Elle sort et pénètre dans le deuxième ascenseur, cherche sur le panneau le numéro 8 qu’elle ne trouve pas. Alors qu’elle s’apprête à ressortir pour prendre le 3ème ascenseur la grande femme brune de tout à l’heure entre à son tour. Elle tient une carte magnétique entre ses doigts et sans lui prêter la moindre attention elle la glisse avec nonchalance dans une fente située au bas du panneau de commande. Un huit rouge apparaît sur le petit écran, les portes se referment et l’ascenseur entame sa montée. Heureusement que cette américaine est entrée, elle concevait mal l’idée de retourner voir le grand escogriffe derrière son comptoir acajou pour lui demander comment monter au huitième étage, passer pour une trainée auprès de cet homme probablement, mais pas pour une gourde à qui il est nécessaire d’expliquer le fonctionnement d’un ascenseur…La montée est silencieuse, hormis cette musique aseptisée en bruit de fond il n’y à pas un son. L. évite le regard de la grande femme brune et fixe devant elle.Elle se revoit il y a deux jours dans son bureau du 40 ème étage. «Il y a toujours une solution». C’est ce qu’elle a dit à la voix au téléphone. Plus exactement elle se souvient avoir dit «je suis certaine que l’on peut trouver une solution, tout problème a sa solution». Elle a toujours excellé dans les négociations à haut niveau. C’est là son talent, en plus de son flair pour les investissements. C’est ainsi qu’elle a réussi aussi rapidement qu’elle a gravi les échelons et c’est pour cela qu’elle est l’une des meilleure. Mais cette fois elle a commis une erreur. Une faute à 10.000.000 $. «Qu’en pensez-vous?» Poser des questions directes fait également partie de ses talents, l’essentiel est de ne pas avoir peur des réponses. La voix au loin dans le combiné a claqué, ferme et sans appel «Soyez à notre disposition durant 8 heures dans l’hôtel de notre choix, la dette sera immédiatement effacée et nul n’en saura jamais rien.», elle a marqué un temps avant de répondre. Beaucoup de questions sont venues à son esprit, elle n’en a formulé qu’une seule «que devrais-je faire?», «ouvrez-votre broîte mail, prenez connaissance du marché, puis transmettez votre réponse» et la voix a raccroché. Elle a ouvert sa boite mail, lu les instructions, lesquelles étaient limpides, elle devra se rendre là où un taxi la mènera et accepter tout ce qui lui sera demandé durant huit heures. Le contrat ne pourra être exécuté que dans sa totalité, un seul refus de sa part au cours ces 8 heures et il serai rompu. Elle a répondu au mail ce simple mot : «j’accepte» et 48 heures après la voilà dans cet ascenseur qui grimpe lentement vers le 8ème étage. Elle se dit que ce temps passé dans ce petit espace sera cela en moins à donner à la voix. Elle regarde l’écran, il affiche le 7, plus qu’un niveau. Elle observe la main de la grande américaine qui joue à faire passer la carte magnétique de doigts en doigts. Elle apprécie sa dextérité, et reste fascinée par ces longs doigts fins aux ongles vernis qui se passent la carte l’un à l’autre. Elle remarque aussi ce rouge à ongle, elle le trouve original et joli, elle se dit qu’elle devrait elle aussi se faire les ongles plus souvent. Elle n’a pas senti de secousse mais la petite sonnette de l’ouverture de la porte la replace dans la réalité. Elle est arrivée. L’américaine sort la première, puis elle sort à son tour, et la suit à distance. Leurs chambre doivent être contiguës, elle a observé que le numéro de la grande brune est le 822. L’étage est silencieux, sur les murs de petites appliques lui donnent un aspect feutré. Les chambres se situent sur un seul côté, l’ascenseur se trouve au centre de ce qui semble former un grand rectangle. Au sol un long tapis rouge couvre un carrelage noir qui dépasse de chaque coté. Au dessus de chacune des portes un spot éclaire les numéros de chambre. 822, l’américaine glisse sa carte dans la serrure et disparaît. L fait encore quelques pas et arrive à la porte suivante le numéro 821. «finissons en!» comme elle l’a vu faire elle glisse la carte qui ouvre la porte, la referme et pénètre dans une pièce éteinte. D’une main en tâtonnant elle cherche l’interrupteur, ne le trouve pas, elle pose ses deux mains sur les murs, sans plus de succès. Soudain une lumière illumine la chambre. Elle reste debout déconcertée par la singularité de l’espace dans laquelle elle a pénétré. Il s’agit d’une sorte de pièce toute en longueur, recouverte du sol au plafond d’un tapis rouge identique à celui du couloir. La pièce ne comporte pas de fenêtres elle ressemble à un large couloir. L’éclairage assez vif provient du plafond. La lumière est diffusée par une plaque opaline qui en fait le tour. L. s’avance lentement. Les murs sont espacés d’environ 4 mètres l’un de l’autre. Plaqués aux murs de chaque côté, six larges miroirs se font face, trois de chaque côté. Ils sont posés à mi hauteur tous les 2 mètres et lui renvoient une image d’elle tronquée à hauteur de buste. Chaque miroir est surplombé d’un éclairage qui délimite ainsi un espace lumineux qui lui est propre. Elle remarque aussi de larges barres verticales posées à leur extrémités. Elle traverse la pièce en une dizaines de pas, déroutée par cet endroit insolite. Alors qu’elle arrive au bout, un bruissement la fait se retourner. Elle voit au sol une enveloppe qui a été glissé sous la porte. Elle traverse la pièce en de grande enjambée, s’accroupit, prend la missive et toujours dans cette position lit : «Au signal vous irez vous positionner face au miroir qui vous sera indiqué. Vous y agripperez les deux barres métalliques de chaque côté, vos jambes seront écartées et vous veillerez à conserver cette position. Pour vous y aider vous trouverez au sol deux repères noirs dans lesquels vous y positionnerez vos talons. L’ouverture de la porte est commandée à distance, il est prévu que vous passiez 60 minutes dans cette pièce, néanmoins vous n’en sortirez que lorsque nous jugerons votre prestation satisfaisante. Le temps supplémentaire ne sera bien entendu pas décompté du temps que vous nous devez. A présent relevez votre robe, maintenez en le bas dans votre bouche et marchez au milieu de la pièce en attendant le signal».Prise d’une soudaine panique, elle se relève vivement, insère maladroitement la carte magnétique dans la serrure appui sur la poignée mais rien ne se produit la porte reste close, elle réessaye, retourne la carte mais une petite lumière rouge sous la serrure indique qu’elle n’arrivera pas à l’ouvrir. Elle prend de profondes inspirations à la suite pour retrouver son calme. En un court instant elle réussi à se reprendre, replie la lettre d’instructions, s’accroupit, la pose au sol y pose délicatement pardessus la petite carte magnétique rendue inopérante. Ses gestes sont lents et mesurés, pourtant elle sent son cœur qui frappe contre sa poitrine. Elle se redresse, toujours face à la porte, se penche en avant, att**** le bas de sa robe et la glisse entre ses dents. Ainsi découverte jusqu’à la naissance des seins elle se retourne et fait face à cette pièce mystérieuse entourée de miroir. Le rouge de sa robe contraste avec la blancheur de sa peau. Le tissu ainsi maintenu dans sa bouche forme un écrin autour de son ventre. Il souligne le galbe de ses hanches découvertes et met en valeur ses cuisses fuselées que prolongent ses escarpins vernis. Elle avance dans la pièce, comme il le lui a été demandé. Elle se sent offerte, à chaque fois qu’elle passe devant l’un des miroir, elle jette à la dérobée un regard et voit ses jambes dénudée, elle voit les poils de son pubis, elle a honte de se montrer de la sorte. L’étoffe qu’elle tient serrée entre ses dents lui provoque une sorte de sourire forcé. Elle marche lentement. Ce n’est qu’après être arrivée au mur opposé à la porte qu’elle s’aperçoit que l’éclairage de la pièce a été modifié. Le plafonnier diffuse à présent une lumière tamisée, des spots disposés au centre dessinent au sol un chemin lumineux. Cet éclairage lui donne l’impression d’être un mannequin qui défile sur un podium. Elle arrive à nouveau à la porte, rien ne s’est passé, aucun signal. Elle se retourne repars et se souvient de la fin du message : elle doit rester 60 minutes, toute minute supplémentaire ne sera pas décompté, elle entame déjà son troisième passage et si rien ne se produit lorsqu’elle sera rendue au bout de cette pièce elle estime qu’il se sera écoulé 10 bonnes minutes depuis qu’elle a pénétré dans l’endroit. Elle arrive au mur du fond, se retourne et rien ne se produit. Elle doit agir, c’est peut-être à elle de déclencher une réaction, après tout… Inspirée par le tapis rouge et les spots qui l’éclaire, oubliant sa nudité qu’elle exhibe, elle pose ses mains à plat sur ses hanches qu’elle découvre un peu plus, se cambre légèrement et progresse ainsi en direction de la porte. Bien droite, la robe largement relevée, toujours maintenue entre ses dents elle avance. Elle se sent obscène, mais elle continue déterminée. Elle se regarde à peine dans les glaces, elle entrevoit une silhouette qui marche les mains sur les hanches le sexe en avant. Lorsqu’elle se retourne, l’éclairage de la pièce a de nouveau été modifié. L’intensité du faux plafond a baissé, la lumière est plus douce, presque ocre, les spots du centre ont eux aussi baissé légèrement et seul un miroir reste éclairé par la lumière qui le surplombe. Il s’agit de celui du fond sur la droite. Elle va devoir à nouveau traverser la pièce. L’instant qu’elle attendait est enfin arrivé. Elle est anxieuse, cette situation la met mal à l’aise, elle sent ses genoux qui faiblissent. En réalité elle redoutait ce moment, ce signal. Elle veut une gorgée de cognac, elle ne veut pas être là, elle veut que tout cesse. Mais elle reste debout le bas de sa robe entre les dents. Elle fixe le miroir devant lequel elle devra se positionner, elle regarde la distance qu’il lui faut à nouveau parcourir la chatte exposée, les mains sur les hanches et ce rictus qu’elle est obligée d’afficher pour maintenir cette robe qui la découvre. «courage!» Elle se souvient du message et s’avance, en se déhanchant. Alors qu’elle progresse, elle voit qu’une petite trappe se découvre sous la glace. Lentement une main en sort. L. continue d’avancer, son cœur s’accélère, elle ne peut détacher son regard de cette main dont les doigts s’agitent et l’invitent à approcher. Elle progresse et fixe la main, elle voit une main d’homme, il porte une chemise blanche à bouton de manchette. Elle regarde les doigts fins qui lui font signe de s’approcher, elle les sent impatients et gourmands. Elle arrive face à la glace. Comme elle l’a lu dans les instructions elle empoigne les barres posées de part et d’autre du miroir, elle cherche du regard les repères pour ses pieds et y pose délicatement les fins talons de ses escarpins. Elle se trouve ainsi cambrée, les jambes écartées, le sexe exposé au dessus d’une main inconnue. Elle se voit dans la glace, bras écarté, toujours ce sourire que provoque la robe entre ses dents, elle voit son regard paniqué, ses joues en feu, elle distingue sa jugulaire qui bat au rythme de son cœur qui s’affole. Elle aperçois furtivement entre ses jambes, le poignet, la manche de chemise, une paume et des doigts. Soudain ils frôlent sa cuisse. Ce contact la surprend, elle sursaute, parcourue d’un frisson de répugnance, elle lâche la robe tenue entre ses dents et dans un réflexe elle serre les genoux. La main se retire vivement à travers la trappe qui se referme. La lumière au dessus du miroir s’éteint. Les spots qui tracent le chemin à travers la pièce sont rallumés. Elle reste quelques secondes debout bras ballants, bouche bée surprise par le changement brusque de l’éclairage qui a accompagné la fermeture de la trappe. Elle fixe la trappe, la main n’en sort pas, elle comprend alors que tout est à refaire. Elle se penche en avant, repositionne le bas de sa robe entre ses dents, se place au centre de la pièce, les mains sur les hanches et elle reprend sa traversée impudique. Elle sait que les minutes comptent, elle doit faire réapparaître la main, elle doit se contenir. Arrivée face à la porte elle espère que la lumière tamisée se fera à nouveau. Mais rien ne se passe. Elle entreprend une nouvelle traversée et décide de s’exposer un peu plus. Elle pose dorénavant ses mains plus en arrière, sur ses reins, presque sur ses fesses qui se dénudent légèrement par la posture, elle se cambre et ralenti encore plus sa marche. Elle lève le menton et laisse entrevoir la base de ses seins. Elle décide de marquer une courte pose à chacun de ses pas. Arrivée à mi-parcours, elle constate avec satisfaction que sa stratégie paie, l’atmosphère de la pièce change à nouveau, l’intensité lumineuse baisse pour laisser place à l’éclairage précédent. Elle continue sa progression toujours en marquant un temps d’arrêt entre chaque pas. Elle voit la trappe s’ouvrir enfin et la main réapparaître. Elle lui fait signe de l’index de s’approcher. Puis se sont les cinq doigts qui s’agitent avec avidité. Elle arrive face à eux, et reprend sa position comme précédemment devant la glace, les jambes écartées, les mains accrochées aux barres de chaque coté. Cambrée elle regarde son reflet. Elle attend, elle contient sa honte, et se prépare au contact étranger. Le dos de la main frôle sa cuisse. Elle agrippe plus fermement les deux barres pour ne pas encore fléchir malgré la répulsion que lui procure ce contact. Comme elle ne réagit pas la main rassurée l’effleure à nouveau. Elle s’amuse des sursauts qu’elle provoque en frôlant l’intérieur de ses cuisses. Elle passe d’une jambe à l’autre, et la touche toujours du dos de la main. La robe dans sa bouche étouffe les petits cris de surprise qu’elle ne peut contenir à chacun de ses contacts. La main cesse. L. pense un court instant que c’en est terminé qu’elle a disparue à travers la trappe et qu’elle peut se retirer. Mais un doigt se met à lui caresser l’intérieur de la cuisse, là où sa peau est si douce. Cette caresse est différente. Il ne s’agit plus d’effleurements mais d’une caresse répétée. Elle comprend que le doigt est en train de tracer quelque chose sur sa peau. Elle ferme les yeux, se concentre et tente de suivre la pulpe de ce doigt qui glisse. C’est alors qu’elle déchiffre les signes sur sa peau nue. Le doigt est en train de former lentement le numéro 821. Elle perçois distinctement les deux boucles Escort Bayan du «8», puis le «2» qui forme comme un «S» et enfin le «1» que la doigt termine par une petite barre horizontale à sa base. La main entame une lente remontée, et reproduit inlassablement le chiffre 821. Au gré de son inspiration elle passe d’une cuisse à l’autre. La sensation de ce doigt qui l’effleure est étrange, presque plaisante. Sa respiration s’accélère, elle sent ses mains moites sur la barre, elle serre sa prise, elle ne veut pas glisser. Malgré elle, elle se sent descendre, ses genoux se plient, elle sent des frissons remonter le long de ses jambes, elle résiste, tandis que la main poursuit sa remontée le long de ses cuisses offertes. Comme lassée de ces tracés elle quitte ses cuisses pour se poser sur ses fesses. Au contact de cette main appliquée sur son cul, elle ne peut s’empêcher de pousser sur ses talons et se contracte sur la main qui semble se plaire sur ses fesses. Elle ne sait comment réagir, jamais elle n’a eu le cul flattée par une main inconnue, jamais elle ne s’est offerte de la sorte. Elle se sent parcourue de tremblements qu’elle tente de maitriser, elle veut se défaire de ce contact. Elle sent la chaleur de cette main sur sa peau, elle est embarrassée d’être touchée de la sorte. Soudain les doigts quittent sa croupe rebondie et se glissent entre ses cuisses en direction de ses lèvres exposées. Son cœur s’emballe. La caresse est lente et précise. Elle cesse de respirer et fixe son visage dans la glace. Elle sent chacun des doigts passer avec lenteur sur sa chatte mise à disposition. La main arrive sur son pubis. Elle est fourragée par ces doigts vicieux, alors qu’elle sent encore dans sa chair leur contact sur sa vulve. Les doigts cessent de s’intéresser à sa pilosité et repartent vers son cul que sa position l’oblige à tenir cambré. A nouveau ce contact, ces cinq doigts écartés qui s’avancent, qui passent sur ses lèvres et ne s’arrêtent que sur ses fesses qu’ils flattent encore. Elle voudrait rester immobile, ne pas marquer de réactions, mais elle n’arrive pas à maitriser son bassin qui se tend à chacun des passages, ni sa respiration qui devient de plus en plus forte et soulève sa poitrine qui tend la fine étoffe. Après avoir caressé ses fesses, la main reprend son trajet et repasse à nouveau sur sa chatte. Elle s’humidifie sous ces passages qui se succèdent. Elle a honte de sentir qu’elle mouille sous ces doigts. Ils jouent sur son pubis, avec ses poils, ils se plaisent sur ce triangle soyeux qu’il mettent en désordre, ils s’y roulent et s’y perdent, puis repartent en sens inverse retrouver sa partie charnue. Passablement échauffée, elle se cambre lorsqu’elle les sent approcher de ses lèvres. La main passe entre ses cuisses, son bassin imprime un lent mouvement sous ses va et vient. Elle sent sa chatte devenir très humide. Comme pour l’en convaincre la main cesse et descend le long de sa cuisse. Elle reconnaît à présent sans peine le chiffre 821 que dessine sur sa peau un doigt suintant de sa mouille. Elle entend sa respiration de plus en plus bruyante à travers l’étoffe insérée dans sa bouche. La main se plaque à nouveau sur ses fesses et se dirige posée bien à plat en direction de son ventre. La caresse est plus appuyée, la paume écrase lentement ses lèvres, en passant la main appuie son médius sur le capuchon de son clitoris. Électrisée, elle ne peut se contenir et laisse échapper un petit gémissement. Elle sent une vague qui monte. Les doigts trempés sont arrivés sur sa toison et repartent sans attendre vers ses fesses. Le va et vient se poursuit, elle serre les dents, les yeux mi-clos. Elle ne sait pas depuis combien de temps dure le massage de sa chatte par cette main anonyme. Elle commence à ressentir entre ses jambes cette brulure caractéristique qui l’inonde et lui rempli le ventre. Au bout d’un instant la main s’arrête, les doigts glissent une dernière fois sur ses replis intimes et elle entend la trappe s’ouvrir sous elle et la main disparaît. Elle reste dans sa position, cuisses écartées, elle tente de reprendre le contrôle de sa respiration. Elle se sent ouverte et trempée. L’éclairage s’intensifie, le chemin lumineux est à nouveau au centre de la pièce. Elle met un temps à retrouver ses esprits puis, elle comprend que sa marche doit reprendre. Elle se redresse, et réfrène l’envie de s’essuyer l’intérieur.Elle se place au fond de la pièce, sa robe toujours entre ses dents. A l’intérieur ses cuisses sa mouille tiède lui rappelle les 821 qu’ont tracé les doigts habiles. Ses premiers pas sont moins assurés. Elle a remis ses mains sur ses reins, et avance avec une pause à chaque pas, elle se donne une contenance. Pourtant c’est un tourbillon dans sa tête. Elle cherche à analyser ce qui vient de se passer, elle peine à rassembler ses pensées. Elle sent son sexe gonflé. Elle ressent encore ces allées et venues obscènes sur sa vulve, elle sent toujours la main posée sur son cul. Elle a chaud dans le ventre. Elle aurait voulu être terminée. Elle est frustrée d’un plaisir qu’elle a senti monter et qui ne lui a pas été accordé. Elle se sent rabaissée de s’être offerte ainsi à ces caresses impudiques et dans cette posture si avilissante. Arrivée à la porte elle se retourne, l’éclairage n’a pas changé. Elle décide de rajouter encore à sa démarche. Maintenant, à chaque arrêt qu’elle marque, elle pivote ses hanches en direction d’une rangée de miroir, puis de l’autre. Elle présente son sexe dénudé. Pour elle il ne fait pas doute qu’il s’agit de glaces sans tain derrière lesquelles elle se sait examinée. Le signal ne tarde pas à récompenser son initiative. L’éclairage baisse, les miroirs s’éteignent hormis celui du fond opposé au premier dont la trappe s’abaisse à son tour. Elle poursuit sa lente progression, et continue à s’offrir à la vue des autres miroirs. La nouvelle main au-dessus de laquelle elle devra s’écarter se présente à son tour. Encore trois pas et elle sera arrivée devant le miroir éclairé. Elle l’observe à distance. Cette main ne lui plait pas. Encore deux pas. Elle serre les dents et sent l’étoffe dans sa bouche. La main de l’homme qui se présente à travers la trappe est large et trapue. Les doigts sont épais. Elle lui fait songer à la main d’un comptable obèse ou n’importe quel autre gratte papier d’une obscure administration. Elle semble inerte, la paume vers le haut elle est dans l’attente. Encore un pas à faire. Les doigts grassouillets n’ont toujours pas bougé. L. est arrivée. Elle est impressionnée par la robustesse de cette main qui contraste avec la précédente. Elle écarte les jambes, place ses talons dans les repères et agrippe les barres de part et d’autre du miroir. Elle attend cambrée, rien ne se passe. Le plaisir qu’elle a pu ressentir il y a quelques instant a laissé place à une sourde appréhension. Elle attend le contact. Elle se prépare a être touchée dans son intimité, elle redoute les instants qui vont suivre. Elle fixe le miroir comme pour deviner le visage du propriétaire mystérieux de la main qui se trouve entre ses cuisses mais elle ne voit que le sien, que sa bouche barrée du tissus rouge de sa robe. Elle voit ses yeux remplis d’angoisse quand, subitement, la paume remonte vivement et la main trapue se plaque sans ménagement sur sa vulve. Elle voit dans la glace son air surpris, ses yeux grands ouverts. La main se referme sur ses chairs encore humides et les compriment. L’impression qu’elle ressent est atroce. Les doigts se resserrent. Du regard elle lance à la glace une supplique, mais rien n’y fait, la pression augmente, elle se cambre, cela n’a pour effet que d’offrir encore plus sa chatte à l’étau qui l’étreint. Comme un fruit qu’elle voudrait cueillir, la main tient fermement ses lèvres l’une contre l’autre. Sa plainte assourdie n’arrête pas la pression de la main qui la tire lentement vers le bas. C’est toute sa chatte qu’elle sent descendre. Elle plie les genoux, accompagne le mouvement que lui imprime la main, elle essaye de soulager la tension qui devient insoutenable. Brusquement, les doigts s’ouvrent et libèrent son sexe. Elle se redresse, elle sent le sang circuler, elle sent son cœur battre entre ses jambes. A peine vient-elle d’être soulagé de l’emprise, qu’une fois de plus la main se plaque sans ménagements sur sa vulve. Le contact est si vif et si ferme qu’elle marque un léger sursaut. Les doigts serrent encore, et elle sent a nouveau un étau qui lui comprime le sexe. Les doigts compriment son abricot et tirent. Résolus d’aller plus bas que la fois précédente il accentuent le mouvement vers le sol. Fermement agrippée aux barres, elle plie les genoux, écarte largement les cuisses pour soulager l’allongement de ses lèvres. Les doigts se desserrent et la relâchent. Le soulagement est de courte durée, alors qu’elle se redresse elle reçoit un claquement sur la chatte puis, la main se saisie de ses lèvres charnues et les fait rouler avec délectation entre le pouce et l’index. Le maniement de ses babines ce prolonge. Elle est tirée, malaxée, elle sent sont clitoris malmené. Elle espère que les doigts vont s’ouvrir et libérer la pression, mais ils pétrissent ses chairs tendres et lisses. Elle ne sait que faire, elle se cabre, remue le bassin pour tenter de se dégager, elle gémit elle va lâcher, elle supplie du regard la glace pour qu’elle libère sa chatte. La main s’ouvre elle se dégage et reprend son souffle quand tout à coup elle reçoit une claque sur la vulve immédiatement accompagné d’une longue caresse. Elle comprend à peine ce qui vient de lui arriver qu’elle reçoit à nouveau une claque aussi brève que la précédente, suivie d’une caresse. La main alterne avec constance de vives claques assorties de longues caresses. Son cerveau s’embrouille. Son corps réagi à contre-temps. Il se relâche sur ces brefs claquements et se tend lorsqu’elle sa vulve est caressée. Elle veut faire le contraire, inverser l’ondulation de son bassin, elle tente de rétablir ses réflexes perturbés mais ne fait qu’accentuer ses mouvements mal coordonnés. Les petits cris qu’elle pousse sur les claques sèches et précises puis les râles qui accompagnent la caresse excitent la main qui accélère le rythme de cet infernal tourment. Elle n’a jamais eu la chatte traitée de la sorte. Chaque taloche, l’électrise. Entre ses cuisses ses chairs rose sont devenues brulantes et gonflées de jus. A chaque impact de ces larges doigts elle entend les éclaboussures qui s’en échappent. Elle sent sa mouille chaude qu’étale avec gourmandise la main sur sa vulve. Elle va exploser sous ce traitement. La main accélère les petites gifles. La pièce résonne de ce contact terriblement efficace prodigué à son losange trempé aux chairs devenues cramoisies. Elle se cambre, elle se cabre, elle plie les genoux et cherche des reins la main qui la tourmente. Elle se frotte sur ces doigts qu’elle veut sentir rentrer en elle. Mais la main se dérobe et reprend ces calottes qui se précisent sur le haut de son sexe, là où son clitoris pointe dangereusement, et s’expose à ce battoir. Elle sent qu’elle ruisselle et qu’un jus tiède coule le long de ses cuisses. Les claques s’accélèrent, le clapotis qu’elle entend l’excite encore plus, son bassin s’agite en des mouvements désordonnés. Elle va jouir quand brusquement tout cesse. La main s’arrête et se retire à travers la trappe ouverte. L. a envie de crier, cet arrêt est trop violent, il lui est impossible que tout cesse si soudainement. Elle ne contrôle plus les mouvements de son bassin parcourus de soubresauts. Elle ne parvient pas à faire cesser les tremblements de ses jambes. Elle halète à travers le tissus qui lui barre la bouche et reste ainsi, perdue, suspendue à la nouvelle claque qui la fera jouir. Mais rien ne vient. La lumière qui indique qu’elle doit marcher au centre de la pièce est revenue. Cette lumière intense la violente. Elle sait que son plaisir va à nouveau redescendre. Elle veut jouir. Ses lèvres dilatées battent au rythme de son cœur, elle sent sont clitoris gonflé elle veut se finir là maintenant devant ce miroir, montrer à cette main et à tous ceux qui l’observent comment faire. Avant de se redresser, elle laisse passer une onde de chaleur qui part de ses reins et remonte le long de son échine. Puis, elle lisse sagement ses cheveux autour de son visage dont les traits accusent l’intensité du moment qu’elle vient de vivre. Elle reprend sa marche indécente sous les spots qui éclairent sa posture provocante. Lorsqu’elle passe devant le miroir où elle s’est trouvée, elle voit les gouttes de son jus qui souillent le sol. Ses pensées ne sont plus cohérentes. Elle ne se voit plus marcher, elle ne ressent plus la gêne d’avancer main sur les hanches, la chatte offerte. Elle a déjà effectué deux trajets sans réellement prendre conscience des mouvements qu’elle effectue machinalement. Elle a perdu la notion du temps et toute pudeur avec. Il lui semble qu’elle flotte. Ce n’est que peu à eu qu’elle retrouve sa respiration. En définitive ces postures obscènes qu’elle prend entre chaque pas lui permettent de souffler. Elle se trouve au fond de la pièce lorsque l’éclairage baisse à nouveau d’intensité. C’est au tour du miroir au milieu de la rangée de s’éclairer. La trappe libère une main noire. Tout son corps se crispe. Elle fixe cette main immense, elle est frappée par ces doigt démesurés. Elle marque un temps d’arrêt, la porte est loin, ses jambes trop faibles pour courir et de toute façon la carte est désactivée. Elle est répugnée à l’idée de se tenir écartée au dessus de ces doigts qu’elle trouve trop gigantesques. Instinctivement elle recule contre le mur. La main claque sèchement des doigts. Un index couleur ébène foncé lui enjoint de s’approcher. Elle s’exécute, subjuguée par la taille et la noirceur de ce doigt. Elle tente encore de se donner une constance, elle sent ses mains posées sur ses reins devenir moites. Elle se redresse, elle est impressionnée par l’autorité que dégagent ces doigts. Arrivée à proximité la main claque à nouveau et lui fait signe de se tourner. Assujettie à ces doigts monstrueusement épais et longs, elle se retourne et se présente dos au miroir. Elle positionne les talons de ses escarpins dans les repères et tend les bras en arrière pour agripper les barres. Elle découvre l’image que lui renvoie la glace qui lui fait face. Elle préfère les fois précédentes où elle se tenait face au miroir, ici elle présente toute son intimité aux regards. Elle a honte de cette nouvelle posture qu’elle trouve lubrique, elle n’aime pas cette position qui lui fait tendre le buste en avant. Elle a honte d’avoir à tenir cette robe dans sa bouche qui souligne son ventre découvert et ses cuisses nues, elle n’aime pas ce rictus qu’elle offre à ceux qui l’observent. Elle sait déjà que les regards vont se porter sur sa chatte. De plus elle répugne à l’idée de se présenter ainsi le cul offert comme une négresse dans la brousse. A peine est-elle installée que la main se pose à l’intérieur des cuisses. Ses doigts sont prodigieusements grands, ils la tâte comme on le ferait d’un a****l nouvellement acquis. Ils pincent sa cuisse pour tester la souplesse de sa peau. Elle n’a jamais eu de contact intime avec un homme de couleur, elle redoute l’instant où ces doigts vont remonter et se poser sur ses chairs secrètes. Mais pour l’instant c’est sur son cul qu’ils s’établissent. Retournée, dans cette posture, sa croupe est entièrement offerte aux doigts vicieux qui remontent sur ses reins et caressent ses fesses exposées. Elles se contracte. Immédiatement un claquement de doigts entre ses cuisses la rappelle à l’ordre. Elle comprend et détend ses muscles. Elle se force à offrir à la main qui la caresse un cul souple et tendre. Par deux fois elle contracte ses muscles fessiers et par deux fois le claquement de doigt lui ordonne de présenter un cul relâché. La gigantesque main passe sans pudeur d’une fesse à l’autre. Face à elle, elle voit dans le miroir, l’étoffe de sa robe qui remue à chacun de ses passages. Elle voit son ventre qui se creuse et sa poitrine qui se soulève à chaque contact. Ces passages répétés sur ses fesses que l’immense main noire couvre entièrement et sur sa cuisse dont elle fait presque le tour, lui échauffent le ventre. Elle distingue les doigts foncés sur sa peau qui caressent ses cuisses, passent d’une jambe à l’autre, elle sent ces doigts empressés et avides de la toucher. La main donne l’impression de s’être multipliée. Elle la sent sur ses reins, la voit sur ses cuisses que déjà elle a disparue pour se poser sur son cul. Elle se sent avilie par l’exploration sans retenue de son anatomie et gênée de se laisser faire ainsi dans cette posture. Son humiliation est à son comble lorsqu’elle songe que face à elle, derrière le miroir sans teint chacune de ses réactions est scrutée, chacune de ses contraction est observée. Ses sens échauffés par les précédentes séances et cette main sur sa peau si blanche commencent à l’exciter. Ses seins ont gonflé, elle rougit de ses tétons devenus durs qui pointent sous le tissu. Tout à coup les caresses s’arrêtent. Cet arrêt n’augure rien de bon. Ses yeux inquiets sont rivés entre ses cuisses. Elle voit la main qui en sort lentement. Les doigts se sont repliés autour de l’index imposant qui se dresse sous elle. Il se pose d’abord sur les poils de son pubis et entame une lente reptation vers l’arrière. Elle se cambre. Le doigt poursuit sa progression. Il passe entre ses lèvres roses. Humides des caresses précédentes, l’index glisse sans peine entre ses lèvres qui s’entrouvrent puis s’écartent sous son passage. Elle est pétrifiée de le sentir si près d’entrer en elle. Il stoppe sa progression au bord de son orifice, en fait le tour puis repars en sens inverse. Il passe lentement par l’extérieur de sa vulve. Il s’y arrête et caresse ses lèvres tumescentes. Il tourne sur sa vulve, il l’explore, il apprécie le contact. Son corps se tend. Elle voit sa chatte luisante, elle voit l’index noir qui brille recouvert de sa mouille. Elle a envie de le prendre en bouche, de lécher ce jus qui le recouvre. Elle se tend sous cette caresse insolite. Le doigt s’amuse avec sa chatte, il se glisse dans ses replis intimes, fait mine de la pénétrer, ignore son clitoris qui pointe sous ses caresses appuyées. Alors qu’elle est astiquée par ce doigt habille, elle voit que la trappe sous le miroir d’en face se met à descendre à son tour. En sort une autre main noire, aussi sombre et gigantesque que celle qui se trouve entre ses cuisses. La main qui se présente face à elle la pointe de l’index, claque des doigts et lui fait signe de venir. Elle hésite, et ne s’est que faire. L’autre main réitère son ordre tandis que le doigt qui lui masse la vulve glisse vers ses fesses. Cinq doigts s’ouvrent alors sur son cul et la poussent en avant vers cet autre main qui la réclame. La poussée a été sèche sans ménagement. Elle s’avance timide, offerte à cette nouvelle main qui la convoite à son tour sous le miroir. Ses doigts claquent et lui font signe de se présenter de dos. Elle prend la position indiquée et se trouve écartée au dessus de la nouvelle main tandis que celle qui la caressait frotte la pulpe de ses doigts les uns aux autres comme pour apprécier la consistance du sirop qu’il les recouvre. Un long index tendu sous elle la regarde. Il semble à l’affut. Elle se penche vers lui, le fixe, c’est le signal. Il se pose sur ses lèvres trempées et s’agite lentement en des mouvements circulaires. Il effectue un tracé sur son sexe exposé. Elle reconnaît à présent sans peine le chiffre 821 qu’il dessine sur sa vulve humide. Elle devine les boucles du huit. La première boucle fait le tour de son clitoris. Elle se prolonge ensuite par l’intérieur de son sexe pour dessiner la deuxième dont la base passe autour de son orifice, et pour finir elle vient se croiser sous le capuchon de son bourgeon qui bande. Elle discerne précisément le deux. La tête débute sur le pourtour de son clitoris, puis la jambe part en direction oblique traverse sa vulve et passe sur ses petites lèvres si délicates et à présent si sensibles. Elle le sent qui se termine enfin derrière son orifice, là où les lèvres se rejoignent en un repli si délicieux. Et pour terminer le un qu’il entame en remontant sur le repli de son capuchon maintenant démesurément gonflé. Arrivé au sommet du petit bout de chair il descend en ligne droite sur son clitoris qui s’offre sans retenue. L’index poursuit sa lente descente au centre de sa chatte. Ses lèvres s’écartent gracieusement sur son passage et se referment délicatement sur l’index noir qui se glissent entre elle et disparaît un instant sous ses chairs brulantes pour réapparaitre suintant de son foutre. Il traverse l’entrée de son trou sans y pénétrer et termine par une barre horizontale sur son périnée qui la fait se contracter. Le «1» fini, le doigt reprend le tracé du «8», puis du «2» et enfin du «1» et recommence à nouveau. Elle se liquéfie sous ces caresses exécutées avec une précision redoutable. Elle n’est plus qu’une chatte trempée sur laquelle un doigt répète sans discontinuer le nombre 821. Elle se tord sous le «8», elle suit langoureusement le mouvement de ce doigt qui l’explore, descend, tourne et remonte. Son bassin ondule lorsque le «2» se forme. Il suit le doigt qui contourne ce renflement qu’elle ne cesse de sentir grossir. Il l’accompagne lorsque le doigt traverse ses lèvres distendues. Elle s’attend à chaque fois d’être ensuite pénétrée et son corps se cabre comme pour l’y inviter mais rien de cela ne se produit. Puis c’est le «1». L’index, qui passe sur son bouton extraordinairement tendu la foudroie. Ensuite lorsqu’il la traverse ses chairs généreusement lubrifiées mouille elle se tend sous ce trait horizontal. Elle ne peut contrôler les mouvements obscène de son bassin qui l’offre encore plus au regard de ceux qui l’observent. Lascive, elle exécute une danse que rend impudique ce doigt noir qui manœuvre sur sa chatte rose et luisante. Il oriente chacun de ses balancé. De grands râles étouffés par la robe entre sa bouche s’échappent de sa gorge. Elle s’attend à exploser à chacun des chiffres dessinés sur sa chatte trempée, mais le doigt virtuose alterne les pressions, varie la vitesse d’exécution, il la maintient savamment au bord de l’orgasme Bayan escort avec une redoutable efficacité. Elle ne contrôle plus sa respiration et elle voit face à elle dans la glace sa poitrine qui se soulève par saccades., elle entend les petits cris qui traversent sa gorge. Les affres qu’elle endure sous ce doigt ne cessent que lorsque l’autre main restée sous le miroir en face à la regarder claque des doigts et pointe vers elle un index décidé pour la faire approcher. C’est un soulagement de sentir ses fesses poussées en avant. Elle se rend alors vers la première main noire. Celle-ci lui présente l’index et le majeur tendus. Surprise, elle s’arrête et regarde ces deux doigts dressés. Serrés l’un contre l’autre ils lui font songer à une queue large et épaisse. Résolue elle s’approche et s’agenouille face à eux. Elle ôte de sa bouche le bas de sa robe, puis incline le buste vers la main. Elle retient ses long cheveux d’une main, ouvre grand la bouche et gobe ces doigts dressés pour elle. Elle reconnaît le goût de son foutre, et enroule avec gourmandise sa langue autour de ces doigts qu’elle prend entièrement. Satisfaite elle se dresse, et se tourne pour se positionner dos au miroir, elle relève sa robe et la glisse dans sa bouche. Solidement agrippée aux deux barres derrière elle elle attend d’être foutue par ces deux doigts qu’elle a si superbement lubrifié. Elle n’en revient pas de s’être agenouillée de la sorte devant cette main. Pomper ces doigts juteux ne lui a pas été demandé, mais après le traitement qu’elle vient de subir, elle ne tient plus, elle veut être remplie. Son attente ne dure pas, elle sent la lente intromission de ces deux énormes doigts. Elle se cambre sur eux pour qu’ils glissent profondément en elle. Elle les guide du bassin, les aide à se frayer un passage à travers ses chairs humides, elle veut qu’ils l’a pénètre entièrement. Une fois en place elle se met à les chevaucher. Toutes les fois où ils s’échappent, elle les ratt**** et par de savants mouvements qui les fiche en elle jusqu’à la garde. Chacune des pénétrations lui tire des râles de plaisir. Les yeux mi-clos elle poursuit sa danse lubrique avec délectation. Elle s’applique à garder en elle les deux doigts noir et luisants qui ne cessent de vouloir sortir de la chatte qui les accueille. La main du noir la laisse agir et conserve ses deux doigts bien tendus dans son sexe ouvert qui cherche à les dompter. Alors qu’elle semble enfin les maitriser, elle sent les deux doigts se mouvoir. La main prend le contrôle et sort les deux doigts de son sexe trempé. Elle remue le bassin à leur recherche pour les remettre en elle. Mais eux profitent de ses mouvements pour lui masser la vulve généreusement. Ils étalent copieusement sa jute sur son clitoris. Ils se repaissent de ses lèvres et plongent soudainement en elle. La promptitude avec laquelle elle est introduite lui tire un gémissement incontrôlé. Les doigts ruisselants ressortent à nouveau et écartent largement ses lèvres. Il font saillir son clitoris, et le cajolent. Ils le couvre de sa mouille. Ils l’enserrent et le font rouler. Son petit bout de chair se trouve emprisonné entre ces deux doigts. Elle ne veut plus que l’on joue avec sa chatte juteuse. Elle veut ces doigts en elle. Elle est prête à les recevoir. Subitement elle se cambre et tire ses reins en arrière. Son extrémité proéminente échappe aux doigts qui, dans le mouvement qu’elle provoque glissent dans son con ouvert et la transperce. La main semble avoir compris. Dès lors les pénétrations se succèdent les unes aux autres. Les doigts se font de plus en plus offensifs. Elle sent un liquide chaud couler de son intérieur. Chaque fois que la main s’enfonce en elle, elle entend le bruit de sa jute abondante. Jamais elle n’avait été branlée de cette manière. Elle est fouillée sans ménagements et çà lui plait. Elle ne peut détacher sont esprit de ces doigts impétueux qui entrent et sortent vivement en elle. Elle sent qu’ils accélèrent le rythme. Elle ne contrôle plus ces vagues qui lui tordent le corps, qui partent de ses cuisses écartées, traversent son bassin et remontent le long de son échine. Elle n’étouffe plus ces râles qui s’échappent de sa gorge. Face à elle, elle constate dans le miroir que c’est dorénavant avec trois doigts qu’elle est pilonné. Se voir dilatée par ces énormes doigts, traitée sans ménagement et avilie comme une putain d’hôtel de luxe l’enflamme. Cette vision rajoute à son plaisir, elle est envahie d’ondes qui se succèdent les unes aux autres. Elle est au bord d’exploser, la main accélère encore, elle s’agrippe fermement aux barres et l’encourage du bassin. Elle voit parfaitement le mouvement de ces doigts qui sortent d’elle jusqu’à la pulpe puis disparaissent pour la pénétrer brutalement jusqu’à la garde. Les coup de boutoir libèrent des éclaboussures de mouille qu’elle sent couler contre ses cuisses écartées. Chaque heurt contre son capuchon l’électrise. Elle est traversée de spasmes incontrôlés. Une sensation de chaud et froid l’envahit et tout à coup son corps est pris de tremblements pour subitement exploser sous cette main inconnue qui la branle. L’orgasme est fulgurant. Elle veut reprendre ses esprit, elle veut que les doigts se retirent maintenant mais elle les sent encore dans sa chatte, elle est fouillée sans retenue, elle se sent ouverte. Les tremblements du bassin qu’elle ne peut contenir invitent malgré elle la main à poursuivre. Les trois doigts l’assaillent toujours sans répit et semblent ignorer la jouissance qu’ils viennent de lui procurer. Elle se contorsionne sous eux. Elle gémit de plaisir et ondule du bassin. Elle sent poindre les prémices d’un autre orgasme. Elle veut contenir la vague qui grossit au fond d’elle, mais ces doigts qui l’a pénètrent vrillent son intérieur l’empêchent de se contrôler. La main s’active. Des houles chaudes la transpercent. Elle ne tient plus, son bassin est à nouveau prit de convulsions, elle cherche de l’oxygène par de rapides inspirations qui trahissent l’orgasme qui lui parcours l’échine pour la deuxième fois consécutive. Penchée en avant toujours accrochée aux barres, elle est sillonnée de frissons. Les épaules tirées en arrière elle halète, ses seins gonflés se soulèvent , sa respiration est saccadée elle est essoufflée. La main trempée lui flatte le cul comme on le ferai à une jument après une course éprouvante. Dans cette position elle voit entre ses jambes les abondantes traces de mouillure qui parsèment le sol. Ses tympans battent violemment, ses jambes tremblent. La main posée sur sa croupe cambré quitte sa position pour glisser entre ses cuisses et insère deux doigts en elle puis la besogne à nouveau. Les doigts la pénètrent avec application et la pièce résonne de leur martellements lents et répétés. Pendue ainsi aux barres métalliques elle ressemble à un pantin. Ses seins secoués par les impacts et sa tête qui se dresse en cadence témoignent de ce qu’elle ressent. Les deux doigts juteux sortent d’elle précautionneusement puis s’engouffrent en elle avec une vigueur telle que chacune des pénétrations est ponctuée d’un cri étouffé à travers l’étoffe de sa robe rouge. Elle est pilonnée méthodiquement et avec fermeté. La régularité et la puissance avec laquelle les doigts entrent et sortent en elle, ne tardent pas à réveiller à nouveau au plus profond d’elle un prodigieux orgasme. Elle sent monter peu à peu une lame chaude qui part de ses pieds qui remonte derrière ses cuisses, puis traverse son bassin. C’est ensuite une explosion au fond de son ventre, qui par vagues successives suivent le long de son échine. Son crâne éclate sous cette houle brûlante qui ouvre chacune des pores de sa peau. Elle n’est plus qu’un corps transpercé, fendu par son milieu. La main s’est retirée, les doigts ne sont plus là. Elle éprouve toujours leur présence en elle. Son ventre vibre au rythme de leur martèlements. C’est alors que jambes se dérobent, elle se laisse couler sur le sol trempé de sa jute. Parcourue de soubresauts, elle reste un instant à genoux, l’air perdue. Sa peau recouverte d’une fine suée luit sous l’éclairage qui s’est intensifié. Elle respire bruyamment à travers l’étoffe de sa robe qu’elle conserve toujours entre les dents. Puis, elle se redresse enfin. Elle peine à se tenir droite lorsqu’elle reprend sa marche sous les spots qui éclairent le centre de la pièce. Son ventre résonne de ses trois orgasmes qui l’ont submergée. Elle a repris sa démarche qui offre à la vue de chaque miroir son corps dénudé jusque sous les seins. Elle les sent gonflés, elle sent ses tétons tendus qui réclament eux aussi une caresse qu’elle se garde de leur prodiguer. Pourtant elle a une furieuse envie de les prendre entre le pouce et l’index de les faire rouler, de se pétrir les seins, elle veut ce contact. Ses pensées sont confuses, elle est dérouté par ce qui vient de se passer. Le plaisir que lui ont prodigué ces deux mains a été très intense et reste très présent dans sa chair. Mais le elle reste néanmoins humiliée d’avoir été fouillée et branlée ainsi en public. Elle est également honteuse d’avoir ressenti de la satisfaction en étant traitée de cette manière. Tout en continuant de s’exhiber elle rassemble ses pensées. Elle veut toujours accélérer les évènements pour pouvoir quitter cette pièce avec ses mains perverses qui se succèdent les unes aux autres. Pour cela malgré sa répulsion elle demeure un instant de plus devant les deux derniers miroir, elle se montre à eux pour hâter leur décision. Elle est soulagée de ne pas encore voir la petite trappe libérer la prochaine main qui la tourmentera. Elle apprécie cet instant de répit, même si il doit se faire au prix de sa pudeur. Cette marche lui permet de reprendre possession de son corps. Elle sent encore sur ses fesses les traces humides de la main qui la flattait il y a encore un instant, elle sent ses chairs qui se remettent peu à peu du traitement qui leur a été infligé. Elle se prend à espérer que la prochaine main aura de l’égard pour sa chatte malmenée, qu’elle saura se faire caressante. Elle en est là de ses réflexion lorsque le moment de l’ouverture de la trappe survient. Lorsque cela arrive elle se trouve à l’extrémité de la pièce, à l’opposé de la main qu’elle regarde sortir de la trappe. Son sang se glace à nouveau, sa mâchoire se contracte sur le tissus qui lui barre la bouche. La main qui vient d’apparaître est celle de la grande brune de l’ascenseur. Elle reconnaît sans peine ses longs doigts fins et agiles qui l’invitent à s’avancer. Elle est prise d’un tremblement et perd de sa superbe en s’approchant les yeux rivés sur ces doigts qui l’appellent. Elle n’a plus de doute quant à l’identité de la personne qui se dissimule derrière le miroir, lorsqu’elle distingue le vernis à ongle si particulier de l’américaine. Sa main est entièrement enduite d’une huile dont l’odeur chatoyante lui flatte l’odorat. Elle prend position face au miroir et écarte des jambes flageolantes au dessus des longs doigts fins qui reluisent sous elle. Elle ne se hasarde pas à fixer le miroir, de peur de voir jaillir les larmes de honte qu’elle réprime avec de grandes inspirations et qui font saillir sa poitrine. Jamais elle n’aurai imaginé accepter de contacts si intime avec une femme. Tout son corps se refuse à la pensée de ce qui va arriver, mais en consentant à ce contrat si singulier elle s’est également résignée à l’honorer entièrement. L’odeur capiteuse de l’huile dont s’est enduite l’américaine est entêtante, les effluves suaves qui montent d’entre ses cuisses ajoutent à son avilissement. Elle sursaute lorsqu’un doigt se pose sur le haut de ses reins cambrés. Il trace lui aussi le chiffre 821 et en dépose la marque huileuse sur sa peau. Le doigt poursuit sa caresse insolite. Il se joue des contractions qu’il provoque sur cette croupe mise à disposition. Il passe d’un côté, de l’autre, et trace inlassablement les trois chiffres. Elle le sent qui passe et repasse, qui dessine ces volutes sur sa peau. Tout à coup la main se plaque sur ses reins. Elle y étale l’huile avec des gestes amples de ses reins jusque sur le haut de ses fesses, puis elle disparaît à travers l’ouverture de la trappe. Interloquée elle penche la tête entre ses cuisses écartées, et voit la main au parfum odorant réapparaitre dégoulinante. Elle reprend place sur le creux de ses reins, et le doigt recommence son tracé. De longues trainées d’huile coulent à présent sur son cul tendu, elles glissent lentement de ses fesses sur le long de ses cuisses jusque dans le creux de ses genoux pour finir absorbées sur le galbe de ses mollets. Au bout d’un instant de cette écriture la main se plaque à nouveau sur elle et étale copieusement le surplus d’huile sur sa croupe tendre. Elle s’amuse à pousser l’huile qu’elle dépose, vers sa raie pour en faire ruisseler l’excédent entre ses deux lobes rebondis. La coulée onctueuse s’immisce alors lentement entre son sillon, roule sur le bord de ses lèvres roses pour terminer sur son capuchon. De là un long filet s’échappe en une goutte qui tombe lourdement sur le sol. La main disparaît encore dans l’ouverture pour revenir chargée d’huile avec laquelle elle enduit encore abondamment sa croupe. Elle enrobe entièrement son derrière. La main passe longuement sur l’ensemble de son arrière train, elle en apprécie la douceur et se délecte de chacun de ses contours. Ses deux hémisphères sont à présent luisants. Satisfaite la main se glisse entre ses cuisses pour se poser sur son ventre. Le contact sur sa chatte a été rapide mais suffisamment précis pour qu’elle sente qu’en passant des doigts habiles lui ont écarté les babines. Mais c’est un soulagement que les va et vient sur son postérieur aient cessés. Les caresses de la main experte l’ont échauffée et elle sent une douce chaleur sur ses reins et sur son cul tendu par la position. La main s’échappe encore de son ventre pour disparaître à travers la trappe. A sa réapparition elle badigeonne son abdomen d’huile comme elle l’a fait sur ses reins. Les doigts agiles s’activent. Ils glissent avec subtilité sur sa peau, ils dessinent le contour de ses hanches qui se contorsionnent à leur approche. Ils disparaissent dans son triangle où ils jouent à en ébouriffer les poils déjà lustrés puis remontent pour se perdre dans le creux de son nombril qu’ils explorent sans gêne. Ces caresses prodiguées avec une grande douceur, réveillent en elle de doux frissons. Ses cuisses sont sillonnées de trainées dont certaines se perdent à l’intérieur là où sa peau est plus délicate. Elle se représente aisément les grand doigts agiles qu’elle observait dans l’ascenseur alors qu’ils jouaient avec habileté avec la fine carte. Elle tente de les suivre et son esprit tangue de sa croupe brûlante à ses cuisses où de longues gouttes la caressent. Elle n’arrive pas à le fixer tandis que ces doigts l’explorent avec agilité. Subitement la main se dresse sur ses ongles. Elle passe lentement sur son ventre comme si elle voulait le rayer. Cette griffure lui strie la peau, elle se raidit et s’arc-boute dans un gémissement sur ce changement brusque. Les ongles repassent en sens inverse et lui tirent une longue plainte étouffée. Chacune de ses allées et venues est un aiguillon qui la vrille et lui laisse ensuite une agréable chaleur entre les jambes. Cette sensation la déroute, c’est un chaud et froid lancinant qui lui prend tout le bassin. La main s’amuse de ses réactions à chacun de ces va et viens. Les griffes descendent maintenant sur sa cuisse, elle en font le tour et c’est une décharge électrique qui lui traverse le corps. Elles descendent encore et vont jusque au creux de son genoux s’y attardent puis remontent sur la subtile morsure qu’elles ont laissé. Sa peau est devenue incandescente. Les ongles hérissés remontent sur son bassin, contournent le renflement de sa hanche, lui labourent le ventre puis, redescendent sur son autre cuisse où ils lui infligent le même traitement. Les ongles continuent à lui mettre le ventre en feu. Elle ne peut échapper à ces cuisantes caresses qui laissent de longues marque de leur passage sur sa peau huilée. Elle s’accroche de toute ses forces aux deux barres. Elle se contorsionne et tente de soustraire sa peau aux ongles qui la mordent. Ses ruades son vaines les ongles l’a poursuivent et l’attaquent. La main épie les mouvements désordonnés de son bassin et se jette sur sa chair dès qu’elle passe à sa portée. Elle est déchirée de toute part et en même temps chacune des attaques de l’américaine l’électrise et lui tend le corps d’un plaisir inconnu jusqu’alors. Elle s’exhibe malgré elle dans une danse lascive orchestrée par ces griffures savamment administrées. Elle ne maitrise pas les spasmes que provoquent les doigts arqués sur sa peau. Les ongles se posent là où son corps est le plus réceptif, là où ses sens sont le plus en éveil. Puis tout cesse subitement et la main de l’américaine se plaque sur son ventre. Elle se fait à nouveau caressante, les doigts passent avec délicatesse sur sa chair labourée. Elle entre et ressort de la trappe, chargée d’huile qu’elle passe comme un onguent sur son ventre, ses hanches et ses cuisses. Le contraste est saisissant. A mesure qu’elle est enduite elle se sent fondre sous ce contact voluptueux. Elle aime ces attouchements qui lui sont prodigués avec une grande douceur. L’effet en est décuplé par l’huile généreusement appliquée sur sa peau souple. La main devient plus hardie. Un index tendu s’approche de sa vulve aux ourlets roses et charnus. La pulpe de son doigts s’avance vers ses lèvres emperlées, les effleure puis se retire. Immédiatement le doigt s’approche encore, timide, il passe encore au plus près de ses lèvres sans vraiment les toucher et recule à nouveau. Le contact est imperceptible pourtant, chacun de ces subtiles frôlements déclenche dans ses reins des ondes chargées de plaisir. A présent la main s’approche doigts ouverts et fait mine de vouloir cueillir délicatement son sexe comme elle le ferait d’une pèche juteuse. Son geste est un frôlement délicat de sa sa vulve. Elle aime l’effet que cela produit sur son corps, elle aime la douceur de cette caresse. Elle aime que la main reproduise encore se geste. La manière de faire de l’américaine contraste avec toutes les mains qui l’on touché dans cette pièce incongrue. C’est une femme et elle sait comment faire. Elle ne tente plus de s’éloigner, elle s’offre à ce contact délicieux qui l’excite. Elle devine sa chatte agacée qui se gorge de sève. Comme pour le confirmer, les doigts s’avancent et s’immiscent entre ses lèvres glissantes de mouille et d’huile mêlées. Ils poursuivent leur progression entre sa raie qu’ils traversent. Arrivés en haut des reins ils redescendent et repassent sur sa vulve trempée. Elle râle de plaisir à travers sa robe tenue entre ses dents. Cette main la fait fondre, elle connaît tous ses replis secrets et elle ne peut y échapper. Les doigts se posent avec délicatesse sur sa fente. Ils s’écartent pour découvrir ses chairs tendres et liquoreuses. Elle halète à ce contact. Ils passent au centre de sa fente et se dirigent vers son clitoris devenu prodigieusement sensible. Les doigts s’approchent du point délicat gorgé de jus. Elle bascule instinctivement le bassin en avant à mesure qu’elle les sent avancer vers son point sensible. Elle veut retarder ce contact. Les doigts se retirent un à un, et laissent l’index opérer seul. Elle est arc bouté en avant sous cette caresse. C’est alors que l’américaine ôte son index pour le remplacer par son pouce qu’elle dépose délicatement sur son clitoris. Elle se met à masser son bouton avec une douce volupté. Ses mouvements sont d’une infinie tendresse. La main dose savamment la pression sur ce ravissant petit gland de chair dardé qui ne cesse de se développer encore. Elle se contorsionne au rythme du doigt qui tourne sur sa perle. Il a l’emprise sur ses reins qui vont d’avant en arrière dirigés par ces mouvements circulaires. Le pouce cesse ces attouchements délicats et glisse sur sa vulve. Il rentre subrepticement en elle. Il l’a pénètre, juste assez pour en ressortir couvert de jute qu’il dépose sur son bourgeon gonflé. Elle rejette la tête en arrière et râle de plaisir à travers sa robe. Elle se sent au bord d’exploser sous ce doigt qui sollicite de si merveilleuse manière son tendre berlingot. A présent, la main ajoute à sa caresse, son médius. Il s’allonge sur sa vulve trempée. L’américaine joue avec sa praline de son pouce tandis que de son doigt long et fin elle procède à de longs va et viens entre ses lèvres. Elle se tord sous ces deux doigts qui lui allongent la fente. Son sexe déborde de liqueur. Elle en veut plus, elle plie les genoux pour l’inviter à rentrer en elle comme elle a agit pour la grande main noire. Elle veut lui faire comprendre qu’elle est prête à être prise, maintenant. Mais l’américaine prolonge plus avant le mouvement de son doigt. Il s’approche de sa raie, et s’y glisse. Son médius s’attarde sur sa rondelle luisante tout en continuant à lui masser tendrement le clitoris avec le pouce. Surprise, elle se resserre pour se fermer à cette caresse trop intime. L’américaine exerce une pression de son pouce sur son capuchon. Sous la fulgurante décharge qu’elle reçoit elle s’ouvre et le doigt de la grande brune se pose à nouveau sur sa corole resserrée. Il ne cherche pas à rentrer. Il est là, posé sur elle. Elle le sent qui s’enduit de l’huile qui suinte de ses reins et qui glisse entre ses fesses. Lorsqu’il semble s’être suffisamment recouvert d’huile, il appuie sur sa rondelle comme pour en éprouver la résistance. Elle le sent qui presse lentement l’entrée de son ouverture. Elle se resserre autant qu’elle peut sur ce doigt et sur sa tentative d’intromission. Mais son combat est vain, elle doit dans le même temps faire face à ce pouce qui tourbillonne sur son bouton et passe entre ses lèvres pour lui tirer des jets de sève brulante. Elle tente encore de résister au doigt qui cherche à la pénétrer par derrière, mais elle peine à tenir sous les assauts que le pouce fait subir à sa languette sensible et dure. Elle se tord, elle se cabre, mais rien n’y fait, elle est prise par cette main dont le doigt poursuit patiemment les pressions sur son anus et la maintient en position grâce au pouce qui s’active et continue à glisser Escort de ses lèvres à son clitoris. A présent son entrée s’est assouplie sous les caresses, et le doigt chargé d’huile s’insère progressivement en elle. Son cul parfaitement lubrifié favorise l’entreprise de l’américaine qui introduit une phalange dans son orifice. Le mouvement du doigt est imperceptible, il prépare son entrée par de petits mouvements circulaires. Elle sent la pulpe du doigts qui la masse tendrement. Le pouce effectue deux va et vient qui la cambrent et le doigt disparait alors lentement jusqu’à la garde dans son passage moelleux. C’est la première fois qu’elle se fait doigter le cul. Elle est troublée par cette sensation nouvelle, elle se fige sur le doigt et n’ose bouger. Elle sent que le médium de l’américaine trouve sa place en elle. Elle le sent qui remue dans son anus. Il se coordonne sur la mesure du pouce qui lui masse la vulve. Ce duo provoque en elle des sensations inconnues, son bassin reprend sa danse obscène. Elle sent son foutre chaud couler sur le pouce qui rentre à son tour en elle, tandis qu’elle s’ouvre plus encore sur le doigt qui la fouille par derrière. Il part à la rencontre du pouce glissé au fond de sa chatte luisante. Ils progressent tous les deux, l’un vers l’autre et se rejoignent en elle. La jonction faite il la massent à travers sa paroi. Chacun dans son orifice, l’un contre l’autre ils la branle à l’unisson. L’onde de plaisir qui part du sommet de son crane et lui transperce les reins est indescriptible. Ces deux doigts qui se rejoignent en elle lui provoquent des tremblements annonciateurs d’un orgasme indéfinissable et encore jamais atteint. Elle sent des bouffées chaude et froides qui montent et la traversent puis redescendent aussitôt. Sa peau se couvre d’une fine pellicule de sueur. Elle frissonne, pourtant c’est un bouillonnement qui foisonne dans son intérieur. Son corps est sillonné de vagues intenses qui se succèdent les unes aux autres. Elle est entièrement offerte à cette main qui la fourre, à ces doigts qui la fouillent. Elle n’y tient plus et appui autant qu’elle peut sur les deux doigts fichés en elle. Elle balance ses reins d’avant en arrière pour accentuer leur pénétration. Elle se délecte de cette double sensation et savoure chacune de ces pénétration grâce à ses mouvement de bassin. Sans prévenir l’américaine sort le pouce de son con pour virevolter sur son clitoris. Elle reçoit une décharge qui lui provoque des soubresauts et la font se tendre autour du médius resté dans son cul. Le pouce plonge à travers ses lèvres ouvertes, la pénètre et se plaque contre sa paroi à la rencontre du doigt. Lorsqu’ils se rejoignent elle est à nouveau électrisée par ce touché à la saveur si particulière, elle apprécie sa singularité. L’américaine recommence son manège, et elle tremble à nouveau de plaisir sur ce doigts qui lui prend le cul et se cambre lorsqu’il se rejoignent l’un contre l’autre. Elle ne résiste plus à ce traitement, une longue plainte étouffée accompagne l’explosion qui soudain la cabre, son corps est tétanisé. Son bassin est traversé de spasmes incontrôlables, ses orifices se resserrent sur les doigts qui la branlent. La jouissance qu’elle sent poindre est d’une rare intensité. Alors que l’orgasme va la submerger, l’américaine effectue un mouvement d’aller retour avec ses deux doigts. Chacun la pénétrant à son tour. L’un chasse l’autre. Lorsque le pouce entre en elle, le médius se retire, immédiatement après il reprend sa place dans son conduit suintant d’huile et déclenche le retrait du pouce sur sa vulve. Le ballet de ces doigts habiles s’accélère. Le pouce profite de sa proximité avec son clitoris pour tournoyer autour. Ainsi branlée elle n’est plus qu’un trou dans lequel deux doigts impétueux la pistonnent. Le rythme s’accélère les deux doigts deviennent véloces aidés par la mouille mêlée d’huile qui favorise le glissement. Elle ne distingue plus qui du pouce ou du médius est en train de la pénétrer. Elle ne distingue plus la source du plaisir intense qu’elle ressent, elle ne sait d’où provient cette douce chaleur, de son cul ou de sa chatte. Elle plane sur ces doigts, elle se laisse partir, elle lâche prise et oublie tout. Agrippée aux deux barres elle chevauche à grand coup de rein ces doigts en elle. C’est alors que tout s’arrête. Son mouvement se fige. Ses yeux se révulsent, elle ne distingue plus rien à travers le voile rouge qui lui trouble la vue. Elle jette une longue plainte, sa bouche s’ouvre en grand mais aucun son n’en sort. Elle sent une lame froide la transpercer de part en part. Le temps s’arrête. Ses mains se crispent sur les barres et tentent de contenir les convulsions qui agitent son corps. Ses bras sont pris de tremblements qui secouent son buste. Rien ne semble vouloir arrêter ces ondes qui la submergent. L’américaine garde ses doigts bien fourrés en elle. La main accompagne l’orgasme qu’elle a déclenché, elle manœuvre pour ne pas être expulsée de ces orifices devenus incontrôlables et s’agite pour en accentuer l’intensité. Elle jouit de ces deux doigts encore en elle. Ses jambes se dérobent, la main ôte lentement ses doigts et se retire dans la trappe, tandis que ses jambes flageolantes ne la tiennent plus. Assise à terre, haletante, elle peine à retrouver sa respiration. Elle ramène à elle ses genoux pour contenir ses tremblements. Elle est trempée de sueur, elle sent des goutes rouler le long de son échine. Tout son corps frémi de plaisir.Alors qu’elle reprend ses esprits, les yeux fixés sur le bout de ses escarpin vernis, la trappe sous le miroir face à elle descend. Il en sort une main gantée de blanc qui porte sur le poignet posé à la manière des majordomes, un peignoir en satin noir bordé de rouge, et au centre de sa paume tendue une carte magnétique.Elle marque un temps puis se relève maladroitement et se dirige vers la main. Campée devant le miroir elle regarde la main, et comprend qu’il est temps pour elle de quitter cette pièce. Elle fait alors glisser sa robe de mousseline qui glisse avec légerté le long de ses jambes. Elle se penche en avant pour prendre le peignoir. C’est alors qu’elle se souvient qu’elle est nue et s’aperçoit trop tard dans le reflet de la glace que ce mouvement découvre sa croupe parfaite qui se reflète à présent dans chacun des miroirs de la pièce. Elle récupère prestement sur le poignet le peignoir de satin qu’elle passe et le noue serré à la taille. Puis munie de la carte magnétique elle se dirige vers la porte. Elle se retourne sur la pièce au miroirs, regarde songeuse les traces d’elle laissées sur le sol devant les glaces. Puis elle glisse la carte dans la porte qui s’ouvre à présent tandis que derrière elle la lumière s’éteint. Elle fait le chemin inverse dans le couloir discrètement éclairé et toujours silencieux. Lorsqu’elle passe devant la porte 822 elle ne peut s’empêcher de penser à la grande américaine à ses doigts en elle. Elle arrive devant l’ascenseur qui semble l’attendre. Elle y pénètre, glisse la carte, le -3 apparaît sur le cadran.Les portes se referment et le petit habitacle entame sa descente sur une musique sans saveur… L’étage -3 : La petite cabine progresse avec cette lenteur propre aux ascenseurs de palace. Plongée dans ses pensées elle jette un regard distrait aux numéros qui s’égrainent un à un sur le panneau de contrôle. Elle peine à retracer avec exactitude le déroulement des derniers évènements. Tout lui paraît irréel. Cette curieuse pièce, ces glaces sans teint, ces mains sorties de leurs trappes qui la touchent, ses déhanchements et son plaisir exhibé sans pudeur. Tout cela est très confus. Seuls la moiteur de ses cuisses et ce qu’elle ressent entre ses chairs restent très présent en elle. La petite sonnerie indique l’arrêt de la cabine et l’ouverture imminente de la porte. Elle regarde le panneau, elle est au -3.« Yan-Lin». C’est ce qui arrête son regard. Ce curieux nom inscrit sur le petit badge que porte chaque membre du personnel de l’hôtel avec dessus leur prénom, c’est ce qu’elle voit en premier. Ensuite ce qui la frappe c’est la prévenance qui émane du visage de l’asiatique qui l’accueille devant la porte de la cabine qui s’ouvre sur un long couloir. Elle lui sourit avec la bienveillance de ceux qui reçoivent un hôte de marque. Sa jolie figure forme un triangle parfait. Ses longs cheveux noirs sont d’une finesse et d’un soyeux surprenant. Ils sont noués sur le sommet de son crâne et tombent droit dans son dos. Une frange parfaitement découpée encadre son front. Elle souligne la blancheur de sa peau et dessine une ligne parallèle avec ses deux petits yeux pétillants. Ils sont comme deux petites billes au milieu de ce visage qui saisi par sa symétrie et que deux grandes mèches qui descendent de chaque côté terminent d’encadrer. Elles forment deux volutes qui voudraient déranger une si belle harmonie. Sa grande bouche s’ouvre sur le large sourire qu’elle lui tend. De sa main fine elle l’invite à sortir hors de la petite cabine. Elle porte ces longues robes fendues haut sur la cuisse que l’on devait porter dans les fumeries d’opium des comptoirs du sud-est asiatique d’antan. D’un rouge profond, en soie et dépourvue de manches, elle souligne la finesse de son corps. Un col qui monte haut et richement décoré de broderies met en évidence son long cou gracile. La robe est bordée d’une ganse jaune orangé, et forme sur le devant comme un « S » avec des liens noués qui ferment le vêtement et révèlent une taille étroite. La tenue sans manches met en valeur la délicatesse de ses épaules et l’extrême finesse de son grain de peau. L’ouverture sur le côté découvre subtilement le haut de sa cuisse et laisse apercevoir sa longue jambe fine. Elle est chaussée de petites sandalettes de cuir marron, lacées haut sur les chevilles. Elle prend sa main qu’elle tient avec légèreté pour l’aider à sortir de la cabine puis l’a mène ainsi à travers le long couloir. Il est vivement éclairé et habillé du sol au plafond d’une moquette rouge. Une rampe en cuivre doré court le long du mur. L’habillage fait songer à la pièce qu’elle vient de quitter. L’étroitesse du lieu les empêche de progresser côte à côte. Elle marche les yeux rivés sur les longs cheveux soyeux de Yan-Lin qui dansent au centre de ses épaules quelle garde immobiles en marchant. Sa main toujours dans celle de l’asiatique elle évolue en silence subjuguée par l’élégance de la chinoise qui semble glisser sur cette moquette. Le long couloir dans lequel elles progressent depuis un moment, descend en pente douce puis forme un coude. Il s’enroule autour d’un gros tube central autour duquel elles descendent. Il semble ne pas vouloir prendre fin. A mesure qu’elles avancent la pente s’accentue. Elle ne lâche pas la main de son hôtesse que sa présence apaise et s’accroche de son autre main à la rampe au contact froid. Elles poursuivent leur descente dans cet étrange endroit silencieux. Au bout d’un instant le couloir cesse de tourner, le sol redevient horizontal, une longue ligne droite se présente devant elles. Au bout, une large et haute porte en bois noir vernie. Lorsqu’elles l’atteignent enfin elles se trouvent devant une porte richement sculptée. Accroché en son centre un large anneau doré. Yan-Lin lâche sa main, s’approche de l’anneau et se dresse sur la pointe des pieds pour s’en saisir. Des ses deux mains elle le relève haut, le relâche en reculant puis sans se retourner retrouve sa main qui a cette douce chaleur qui la rassure. L’anneau retombe lourdement sur son support dans un bruit sec. Un court instant se passe, et un petit panneau de bois coulisse en son centre dans un bruissement léger. Il découvre une fente resserrée derrière laquelle deux yeux les examinent. Ils vont de l’une à l’autre. Les yeux se retirent, le petit panneau glisse et se referme dans un claquement. On entend le mécanisme de plusieurs lourdes serrures que l’on actionne, puis enfin la lourde porte s’ouvre sur « Shu Mei ». Elle arbore elle aussi le badge du personnel sur sa robe cheongsam d’un rouge semblable à celle de Yan-Lin. Le même sourire bienveillant illumine son visage qui ressemblerai trait pour trait à son acolyte si ce n’est son visage plus rond, des yeux plus grands et étonnés et enfin ses cheveux qui forment une mèche qui lui barre le front en travers et maintenue sur le haut par une petite pince. Elle incline légèrement le buste et s’efface sur le côté pour les inviter à entrer. Elles descendent quelques marches et pénètrent dans une salle dont elle ignorait qu’il puisse en exister de la sorte dans ce palace. Il s’agit d’une pièce circulaire qui fait songer à la salle de réception d’un château médiéval. Selon elle ce doit être d’anciennes fondations que l’hôtel aura mis à jour et restauré. Elle jette un regard à la pièce qui s’ouvre en arc de cercle devant elle et comprend que la longue marche dans le couloir sinueux a consisté à cheminer autour de l’ogive centrale qui forme le très haut plafond. L’endroit ne manque pas d’originalité. Des piliers au diamètre imposant soutiennent des arcs qui se rejoignent au centre. Descendant du plafond et pendues à des chaînes, une multitude de lampes chacune dans leur petite cages de fer forgé, projettent leur multiples feux sur la muraille épaisse et confèrent à cet étrange sous sol une curieuse atmosphère. A mi-hauteur l’endroit est flanqué sur son pourtour de moucharabiehs en bois finement ciselés. Les deux asiatiques encadrent L., chacune lui tient la main à la manière des princesses. Le cortège approche du centre de la salle. Ses escarpins frappent le sol en pierre et résonnent contre les murs épais sur lesquels sont accrochés çà et là d’immenses miroirs aux reflets craquelés qui renvoient les reflets ocres des luminaires. Posées dessous, de larges liseuses opulentes aux dossiers en volutes invitent au prélassement. Assez basses avec des pieds en bois vernis, elles sont chacune entièrement recouvertes d’une fourrure. A sa gauche une en peau de zèbre, barrée de noir et blanc en zig-zag, immédiatement à côté une autre en léopard, très élégante avec ses taches noires et brunes, au centre se trouve une chatoyante et rieuse en plume d’autruche qui semble être en perpétuel mouvement, à sa droite une en zibeline dont les reflets laissent supposer un confort soyeux . Et enfin lui faisant face une dernière, à l’aspect grave, recouverte d’un cuir noir brillant et lisse. A côté des liseuses sont posés de petits guéridons aux pieds biscornus qui soutiennent des plateaux recouverts de velours pourpre d’où retombent de délicates pampilles aux reflets mordorés. A proximité des lampadaires se dressent sur des pieds en fer forgé aux curieuses torsades, avec de gros abats jour en métal brossé finements ouvragés d’où émanent des raies étincelantes et confèrent à l’endroit un surplus d’étrangeté. Au pied des colonnes sont posés d’immenses jarres de porcelaine blanches à la forme bedonnante. Malgré cette décoration incongrue, l’endroit est accueillant et elle s’y sent curieusement bien. Elle est guidée par les deux chinoises jusqu’à une sorte de grand couvercle en bois posé au sol. Les deux femmes qui l’escortent reposent délicatement ses bras qui descendent lentement le long de son corps. Shu Mei et sa grande mèche contournent à petits pas rapide le couvercle, on distingue entre les pans soyeux de sa robe rouge, ses longues jambes blanches. Elle s’affaire sur un appareillage accroché à une colonne. Durant ce temps Yan-Lin se positionne derrière elle. Elle s’occupe à lui rassembler les cheveux puis les remontent en un rapide chignon qu’elle noue haut sur sa tête à l’aide d’un ruban de satin rouge. Malgré la dextérité de Yan-Lin, de fines mèches se rebellent et retombent sur sa nuque. Bras ballants, décontenancée, elle ne perd rien du ballet des deux chinoises qui évoluent avec grâce dans ce décors aux allures baroque. Elle se sent gauche et inutile. Shu Mei s’approche à son tour, munie d’un lourd crochet qu’elle fixe sur l’anneau posé au centre du couvercle en bois. Elle le relie à une corde qui provient du plafond. Elle vérifie l’arrimage du couvercle puis, satisfaite, rejoint le pilier où, concentrée elle se met à manœuvrer à deux bras un palan. La longue tresse qui lui barre le dos danse au rythme de ses bras fins qui s’activent sur la corde. Le panneau de bois bouge un court moment sur lui même puis décolle lentement. Il reste suspendu au dessus du sol, Yan-Lin s’en approche et le guide afin de le faire reposer non loin sur le sol en pierre. Elle découvre un large bac d’eau fumante, à la surface duquel flottent des pétales de fleurs odorantes. Shu Mei arrime solidement le cordage et rejoint Yan-Lin qui s’agenouille devant elle et lui ôte avec délicatesse ses escarpins vernis. Le contact de la pierre avec ses pieds nus la fait frissonner. Sans un mot Yan-Lin confie les escarpins à Shu Mei qui se tient à ses côté, dans un mouvement souple elle se redresse et se glisse derrière elle. Yan-Lin l’entoure de ses bras et défait le nœud de la ceinture qui ferme son peignoir. Tous ses mouvements sont d’une telle fluidité qu’elle se rend à peine compte que l’asiatique ouvre les pan de sa petite blouse de satin, la fait glisser autour de ses épaules rondes et lui ôte son petit kimono. Délicatement replié elle le remet à Shu Mei qui trotte aussitôt vers un coffre en bois dans lequel elle fait disparaître ses effets. Instinctivement elle protège pudiquement sa nudité avec ses bras, Yan-Lin se présente devant elle, souriante elle lui tend la main, qu’elle prend de bonne grâce et guidée par la jolie chinoise elle se glisse avec délectation dans la grande baignoire circulaire.« Confortablement installée derrière le panneau de bois, j’apprécie la vision qui s’offre à moi. L’antique fauteuil de velours épouse agréablement mon dos et mes bras trouvent naturellement leur emplacement sur les accoudoirs également gainés de velours. Afin d’être parfaitement à mon aise j’étends les jambes sur le petit repose pieds assorti posé à bonne distance. Je trouve désarmant le mouvement qu’elle a fait pour protéger sa nudité alors qu’il y a peu elle a été si généreuse et si offerte. Elle me surprend, j’aime cela. Sans aucun doute, il s’agit d’une excellente candidate, reste pour elle, à convaincre l’ensemble des membres du conseil. Il sera bien temps d’y songer, pour l’heure je savoure ces instants en la regardant s’étirer dans ce bain spécialement préparé à son attention par mes deux protégées. Le subtil mélange de fleurs de jasmin associé aux huiles essentielles qu’elles lui ont préparé dégage un parfum chatoyant. Il parvient jusqu’à nous, et emplit chacune des alcôves individuelles où les invités observent comme moi la scène derrière le moucharabié. Chaque compartiment a été agencé à la guise des observateurs afin qu’ils puissent jouir confortablement de la vue. Certains sont sur de larges divans, d’autres sur des fauteuils moelleux, je sais un esthète excentrique posé sur une chaise en fer blanc. Leurs souhaits ont été scrupuleusement suivi. D’aucuns ont désiré avoir de la compagnie. Ainsi celui-là qui trouve de chaque côté de son fauteuil une croupe voluptueusement offerte à son attention. Le connaissant je sais que ses mains flatteuses caressent déjà sans retenues les courbes qui lui sont généreusement présentées. Dans le même esprit un vieil aristocrate Italien, amateur de safari, a demandé deux croupes exclusivement africaines. Ce sont, à son goût les seules qui allient la fermeté de la peau à l’exubérance de la chair et qui vaillent, selon lui, la peine de s’aventurer entre leur lobes offerts à son plaisir tactile. Les observatrices ne sont pas en reste. Une dame de la noblesse anglaise a souhaité avoir sous la main deux membres et tendus, prêts l’emploi. Elle a sélectionné un noir et un blanc et les a voulu épais. Elle va tantôt vers sa droite et tantôt vers sa gauche tâter les rigidités pleines prometteuses des adonis qui se tiennent debout silencieux à ses côtés. Une autre, fille d’un haut dignitaire africain a émit le souhait d’avoir en permanence entre ses jambes une langue chargée de la maintenir dans un état de subtile fébrilité. Joueuse elle n’a pas exprimé de préférence sur une langue de femme ou d’homme se laissant le plaisir de la surprise. Une autre encore, amie de la noble anglaise, a souhaité avoir pour compagnie deux hommes et une femme. Les deux mâles lui présentent chacun un cul ferme et musclé au centre desquels pendent de lourdes testicules surmontés de membres qui dardent à chacune de ses caresses. Entre ses cuisses une ravissante brune à longue chevelue frisée se concentre sur sa toison parfaitement épilée. A son signal ce petit monde permute et voilà que la brune est remplacée par l’un des deux mâles qui prend sa place tandis qu’elle se présente à la main experte qui la tâte déjà. D’autres ont des qui me sont inconnus. On trouve également dans les alcôves une petite table recouverte pour certain de fines pâtisseries qu’accompagnent d’autres délicatesses délicieusement sucrées, d’autres encore y cueillent négligemment à l’aide de baguettes en ébène laqué les délices tranchés par le maitre japonais qui officie dans les cuisines du palace, certains croquent à pleine dents des fruits juteux aux saveurs exotiques. Tous derrière la mince paroi de bois masticotent négligemment en observant la scène qui se déroule plus bas. Comme moi ils portent de temps en temps à leur yeux les petites jumelles d’opéra permettent de saisir plus en détail ce bain. Tout ce petit monde hétéroclite s’accorde à trouver le spectacle très agréable. Pour ma part j’ai préféré rester seule et je déguste un excellent martini. J’éprouve un certain plaisir à l’observer allongée ainsi dans ce grand bac taillé dans le sol, à la savoir offerte à la vue de connaisseurs venus de loin pour la voir. La vue plongeante qu’offrent les moucharabiehs permet d’apprécier les courbes magnifique de son corps. Ses longues jambes arrivent presque au bord du bassin. Les pétales de fleur qui flottent à la surface caressent ses tétons qui se dressent hors de l’eau. Elle les regarde voguer et tournoyer avec nonchalance autour de ses boutons roses. Autour de moi les spectateurs sont silencieux pourtant on peut ressentir une certaine tension traverser les parois de bois. Yan-Li et Shu-Mei qui avaient disparues un instant s’approchent à présent du grand bac. Elles ont ôté leur longues robes rouge et ne portent désormais qu’une étoffe de coton fin nouée à la taille. La blancheur . Yan-Li a de petits seins tout ronds et pommés, tandis que Shu-Mei la nature a dépourvue mais arbore fièrement deux tétons dressés

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Gay double blowjobI posted a couple of weeks ago on looking for 2 warm mouths to suck on my 8 inch cock and balls at the same time because I love that so much. I was fortunate enough to get a reply from two gay partnered guys that said they would do it if I came over to their place. I gladly showed up there and they had me take off my clothes and sit on the sofa. The one on my right started to suck on my cock as the other guy on my left started sucking on my left nut. Wow, did that ever feel good, and I let them know right away, Escort Bayan just how good it felt. They continued to this for a whilt then traded off and now the guy on my right side was sucking my right nut as his partner sucked on my cock. They kept on moaning as they were doing this to me. As much as I loved it, I really don’t know who was enjoying it more…..them or me. After doing this to me for what seemed like forever, I asked them both to suck on both of my balls at the same time, and Bayan escort they both said “sure” and lifted up my legs, got in between and started sucking, I could feel each of my balls being sucked individually in each of those warm mouths and was moaning so loud. They procedded to continue doing this to me, then the one on my right side started to stroke my cock as he kept sucking on my right nut. I could not believe that this was happening to me for so long. I have had plenty of double blowjobs Escort in my life, but this one was perfect. Then after going back to my cock and balls again for a while, one of them asked me if I would stand up and let them continue doing this to me. Of course, I did not mind that at all, and gladly got up and they continued to suck on my cock and balls, then traded off again and again between them. Finally they asked me if I would cum in one of their mouths so I stroked my cock as the guy on my left side continued to suck on my left nut till I finally came in the other guy’s mouth. He kept sucing on it to make sure that he got every drop. They asked me to come back again, and also fuck one of them so I am going to their place again tomorrow for more fun and hope that they enjoy it just as much.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Marie, Divine première fois.C’est un mois après avoir rencontré Marie, une jeune femme au corps de rêve, tout bêtement dans un supermarché, que nous avons décidé de nous voir, enfin, chez elle, sans réelle intention de concrétiser physiquement ce que l’on pensait être de l’amour. Marie est le genre de femme qui se sait parfaite et qui le montre, toujours vêtue d’une jupe assez courte dévoilant ses longues jambes nacrées sous un colant, ou d’un legging permettant de distinguer avec exactitude ses formes genereuses. Cependant jamais de decolleté, elle avait honte de ses seins qu’elle jugent trop discrets, évidemment je la rassurais à ce sujet car elle avait tout faux. Pour parfaire ma description, Marie est une jeune latine, oui car nous étions jeunes, elle est brune, voluptueuse, harmonieuse, avec des fesses à faire pâlir plus d’une, en bref un fantasme. Quant à moi si je devais me décrire, je suis un homme pas très sportif qui se trouve pas spécialement laid devant son miroir, mais dès qu’il franchit la porte de chez lui se trouve horrible, vous voyez le genre.Enfin arrive le jour J, c’est le début de l’été, il fait chaud, nos hormones sont en ébullition, je comptais un peu là-dessus, je l’avoue, pour parfaire mon éducation sexuelle. Sur la route, je reçois un message de Marie m’annonçant ses parents absents pour la semaine, c’est assez surprenant, même si évidemment je savais que ses parents ont tendances à abandonner leur fille de nombreuses fois à cause de leurs jobs respectifs mais de là, à laisser leur jeune fille seule, avec un jeune garçon… enfin bon je ne vais pas m’en plaindre. Arriver devant chez elle, le stress monte, étant de nature terriblement maladroite j’ai toujours peur de me rendre chez quelqu’un, qui que ce soit… enfin je m’égare. Elle m’ouvre, vêtue d’une tenue en rien sexy mais qui sur elle devient incroyablement aguichante, Escort Bayan c’est-à-dire un mini-short gris chiné qui se termine là où commence ses cuisses ainsi qu’un débardeur de la même couleur que le bas, me faisant constater son absence de soutien-gorge. On passe une douce soirée rythmé de baisers langoureux. 1h30, viens le temps de se coucher. Me demandant où vais-je dormir, je la vois qui pointe son doigt en direction de la grande chambre qui semble être celle de ses parents. Elle se précipite dans le lieu afin de s’y installer avant moi, lorsque je la rejoins je constate qu’elle est déjà sous les draps et c’est en levant ceux-ci afin de m’installer à mon tour que j’ai vu qu’elle a abandonné son shorty pour laisser place à un string en dentelle noir. Prétextant dormir exclusivement en caleçon, je me délivre de mes vêtements, une idiotie de ma part car ma soudaine érection n’est plus dissimulable. Mon excitation évidemment remarqué, on en vient à parler de sujet sexuel. Elle m’avoue alors avec un visage ampli de honte et de gêne sa virginité, trouvant cela irrésistiblement mignon, je la rassure en lui disant qu’il n’y a aucun problème à cette situation, mais, coupant net mon argumentation, elle m’embrasse. Mais… Ce baiser est différent de d’habitude, il est plus sauvage… plus sexuel.Je décide alors de me placer sur elle comme pour lui dire que je contrôle la situation, qu’elle a juste à se détendre. Après un long baiser, je commence à quitter sa bouche pour rejoindre son cou puis ses seins. Ma cuisse placé entre ses jambes subit une telle humidité que si ma jambe respirait, elle se serait noyé sous sa cyprine. Prenant cela comme un signe approbateur de mes actions, je décide de libérer sa poitrine ferme, source de ses complexes mais source de mes désirs. Je joue avec eux, les touche, les caresse, puis Bayan escort me concentre sur ses tétons déjà durs et pointant vers le ciel. Elle se tortille sous mes coups de langues comme pour lutter contre le plaisir alors qu’elle inonde mon bas ventre de sa mouille. Petit à petit, Marie laisse échapper un cri, puis deux, jusqu’à affirmer haut et fort son plaisir par une série de hurlements. Je continue mon voyage jusqu’à son sexe épilé et humide, en déposant un baiser sur chaque partie de son corps sans jamais entré en contact direct avec celui-ci. Je veux la rendre folle. Elle me supplie de la lécher, de lui abréger ses “souffrances”. Je m’éxecute, lui retire ce petit bout de tissu ne cachant que l’objet de mes convoitises et à peine y ai-je déposé ma langue que de spasmes violents parcours son cours. Je venais d’assister aux premiers signe de son tout premier orgasme. Me hurlant de continuer, j’accepte et alterne entre son clitoris et son fruit lui-même. J’y plonge, la leche en tournoyant ma langue, tout en voyant dans son regard l’état d’excitation extrême que je lui apporte. Repus par le gout somptueux de la cyprine, témoin du plaisir féminin, je me redresse, enfile un préservatif trouvé dans la commode de ses parents, et guide mon sexe tendu jusqu’à son vagin serré mais lubrifié plus que nécessaire par mes actions précédentes. Souhaitant lui offrir une première pénetration inoubliable, j’y vais doucement dans le but de lui effacer la première sensation de douleur pour vite laisser place au plaisir. Une fois que la grimace d’inquiétude et de douleur, qu’apporte ces premiers coups de reins, a laissé place à des spasmes et un visage ampli de plaisir, je me mis à la pénetrer de façon plus rapide et sèche. Ses fesses étant l’objet de tout mes fantasmes, je lui propose d’opter pour la levrette afin d’avoir une Escort vue optimale, mais malheureusement, ce spectacle me plonge en quelques minutes au bord de l’extase. Me sentant ne plus pouvoir me retenir, Marie se dégage de mon chibre, retire ma prison de caoutchouc et m’entoure délicatement de sa main dans le but de me libérer de mon supplice. Elle fait glisser sa main d’avant en arrière et sous son regard de femme satisfaite voulant faire de même à son amant, j’éclate et dépose de longs jets de sperme avec vigueur de son ventre jusqu’à ses seins.Me voir prendre du plaisir la rend humide, mais surtout voir mon membre ne pas reprendre sa taille initiale lui fait comprendre que la soirée ne se terminera pas de si tôt. Envoutée par ses multiples orgasmes, elle décide d’embrasser mon sexe toujours tendu, progressivement sa langue quitte sa bouche pour l’entouré et décide de m’offrir sa première fellation. Ses divins mouvements de va-et-viens mêlée à sa langue joueuse me provoque des sensations inimaginables. Je suis surpris par ses talents pendant qu’elle alterne entre sa main et sa bouche. Ne pouvant plus me retenir, je lui supplie d’arrêter. Je sens alors un sourire se former autour de mon engin, ce qui me provoque une excitation telle que je n’ai pu m’empêcher de m’abandonner dans sa bouche grande ouverte pour l’occasion, surprise par la quantité elle s’empresse d’en avaler une bonne partie mais en garde un peu et me le montre comme pour me prouver son plaisir.Encore excités, je me dépêche de remettre le seul et unique préservatif dont on dispose, et la prends en léchant ses superbes seins dans les zones non touchées par la représentation liquide de mon excitation. Je me retiens comme jamais afin de libérés nos orgasmes à l’unisson. Elle cri à plein poumon pendant que mon sexe déverse sa semence, mon sexe encore dans son fruit inondé de cyprine. Cette nuit nous a changés, et je l’espère, restera gravés dans sa mémoire.Éreintés par cette intense étreinte nous nous sommes endormis l’un dans l’autre, le sourire aux lèvres. Ce ne fut pas notre dernière expérience de ce type, mais… ce sera peut-être pour une autre fois.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

la décision de maman (1)Il est 19 heures et ma maman est en train de prendre sa douche, Nancy est une belle femme de 41 ans aux formes généreuses là où il faut, ses cheveux noirs qui descendent jusqu’aux fesses, des jambes et des fesses magnifiques et un corps hâlé par des séances de bronzages intégral,Chéri ? Crie maman, Tu peux venir ? j’ai besoin de ton aide,Je monte l’escalier jusqu »à la salle de bain, je frappe à la porte,Maman ?Oui chéri, entrequel spectacle maman dans sa douche, la savonnée qui glisse entre ses seins, l’eau qui coule sur sa peau, je sens monter l’excitation dans mon pantalon,Chéri, peux tu aller dans ma chambre chercher ma nuisette rose,tu sais la longue ?Oui maman, j’y vais, je file dans sa chambre et dans la garde robe je prends sa nuisette, sa et ma préférée,Je retourne dans la salle de bain,maman : chéri peux tu m’essuyer le dos me dit maman un sourire aux lèvres,je prends l’essuie et commence à lui sécher le dos, je descends aux fesses, là j’insiste un peu je m’insinue dans son entre-cuisses et je sens un léger frisson la parcourir en même temps, je vois un peu de cyprine couler de son sexe, hmmm me dis-je cela lui fait de l’effet, maman gémit puis dit Guy, remonte Escort Bayan un peu me dit-elle avec la diplomatie que je lui connais mon dos est encore mouillé,oui maman je frotte son dos et avec ma main je passe derrière sa poitrine elle ne dit rien, j’insiste et commence à lui caresser les seins doucement, maman frissonne je sens ses tétons durcir, dans la glace je la vois passer sa langue sur ses lèvres mmmm dit-elle, me repoussant gentiment,merci Chéri tu peux me laisser maintenant ce fut très agréable mais dangereux,nous ne pouvant pas jouer à ce jeux, je suis ta mère et tu es mon fils,Je redescends regarder la télé un peu déçu et mon sexe dur comme de l’acier, Il faut que je me soulage me dis-je, sachant que maman aura fini de s’apprêter dans 30 minutes environ, je profite de ce temps pour abaisser mon jeans et mon boxer, je sors mon sexe et commence des va et vient, c’est bon , je pense à la scène de toute à l’heure et je revois maman nuequand tout à coup,Guy crie maman, que fais tu ?Maman est là devant moi dans sa superbe nuisette rose nue sous cette nuisette, les épaules nues, Quel spectacle ma verge reprend encore plus de vigueur,le regard de maman Bayan escort est pointé sur mon sexe turgescentmaman j’étais tellement excité que je n’ai pas pu m’en empêchervilain garçon, me dit-elle un sourire carnassier,je vais te punir, à ma façon,elle s’avance s’assoit à côté de moi et me ditje t’interdis de te toucher, tu es excité par ta maman, tu n’as encore rien vu,assieds toi sur le fauteuil en face de moi et regarde, sans te toucher,elle se dirige vers la chaîne hi fi, choisit un morceau&u de dance music ( new york city beat) et se rassoit dans le divan, elle commence à se caresser les seins au travers de la nuisette ses tétons durcissent elle fixe dans les yeux, passe sa langue sur ses lèvres, ses mains descendent vers sa source sacrée, elle écarte les grandes lèvres, elle mouille un doigt et commence à se caresser le clitoris qui durcit à son contact,mmm, tu voudrais toucher chéri, mais c’est mal, tu peux regarder simplement regarder maman se faire plaisir,elle met 1 puis 2 puis 3 doigts dans son vagin tout en continuant de se caresser le clitoris, maman aime se caresser, elle le fait souvent haaaaa ouiiiiii je vois la cyprine couler, elle lève ses Escort deux jambes et avec un doigt de la main gauche entre un doigt dans sona anus et commence un va et vient, oh c’est bon petit salopard regarde ta maman elle va jouir ahhhh oui ohhhh hurle t’elle,je suis rivé à la scène, le sexe dur comme jamais , ne pouvant me soulager et je vois ma mère jouir, elle projette un jet de liquide de son vagin et s’affale sur le divan le sourire au lèvres,vient près de ta maman , je m’avance elle me ditmmm je en vais pas te laisser ainsi, elle prends mon sexe dans sa main et commence à me masturber, doucement,maman – je crois que nous allons commencer une nouvelle sorte de relation mon chéri, je ne serai plus seulement ta maman mais ta maîtresse me dit elle en posant un baiser sur mes lèvres,je m’enhardis a lui caresser un sein elle se laisse faire tout en continuant à me masturber,tu es âgé de 18 ans depuis le mois passé et j’ai bien réfléchi toute à l’heure me dit-elle en pressant sur mon sexe de ses deux mains expertes, nous pouvons nous amuser en privé cela ne regarde personne, je sens la jouissance monter, maman je vais jouir, elle s’agenouille et accélère le mouvement de sa main et d’un coup j’éjacule une grande giclée de sperme sur sa poitrine,elle étale le sperme sur son corps et me sourit,chéri je crois que je dois prendre une nouvelle douche, veux tu m’aider me dit elle en se passant la langue sur les lèvres,une nouvelle vie commence pour nous deux,,,, ( à suivre),

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Nadine (Part II)Having brought five suits in total, you can imagine that we had a lot more fun that week. Before lunch she even got that seeing-to that she’d requested. The next two days she tried on the two suits that were relatively modest. As her tan came along, however, she looked more and more like a tropical goddess than the girl I’d met in a shoe shop. And when day four rolled on, I knew it was time for something more daring again. That is, I vaguely remembered the bikinis I’d bought and she was down three and two to go; one sheer-when-wet number and one, equally sheer, sling bikini that I had no doubts about, she would never wear it.Of course, by day four the other guests had come to expect a certain level of revelation from Nadine. The first bikini had been a hit. The second bikini, slightly smaller on top even and very small Brazilian cut at the back, kept riding up Nadine’s bum so it looked more like a string bikini each time she walked or got out of the pool. That set the guests’ expectation levels up nicely for suit number three, which was a string bikini with very little at the front.In fact, so little that I caught my better half struggling to find out which way was up, so to speak. Nevertheless, I wasn’t sure whether they were ready for number four.We’d got to know some of the guests, although most people kept to themselves. It was an adult resort, though not in the x-rated version of the word, and most people were there to recharge their batteries. They weren’t necessarily interested in making friends or making a nuisance out of themselves. If you wanted a chat, you could walk over to the bar. If you didn’t fancy it, you could call a waiter. Nadine always covered up quite decently when she ambled over to the bar though once having arrived, she was never lacking in attention. Most of the men in the resort had seen her emerge from the pool, the beach or flip over on her sun lounger. They weren’t necessarily in close proximity to us but you could always feel the eyes staring and I am sure Nadine loved it. I certainly did.In the morning we took up our usual loungers, close to both the pool and the beach and Nadine took of her sarong. Underneath it she was wearing a tiny white bikini vaguely revealing her soft dark nipples.‘Don’t you get too excited now,’ she said with a smile.‘Babe,’ I said. ‘I could not be cooler. Fancy a swim?’Obviously, that wasn’t happening. I wasn’t going to get my way that fast and Nadine ordered me to apply some suntan lotion to her, which she’d ignored back in the apartment. She turned to her front and undid her bikini top to get decent coverage. The tiny string bottom could hardly be seen due to her decent-size booty and it almost looked as if she was sunbathing in the nude. Just applying lotion got Escort Bayan me harder than cement and my loose-fitting trunks stopped being loose-fitting. Even if Nadine wasn’t going for a swim, I probably had to. My cock was sticking out like it was flag day, which meant sunbathing on my back was going to be indecent and sunbathing on my front improbable. To add insult to injury, Nadine was showing her appreciation to my gentle massage by groaning quietly and in her own horny way.When I finished the job and nearly came in my swimming trunks I got straight into the pool. I am sure that the few guests that were out already would have wanted it to Nadine instead but for the next thirty minutes they had to bide their time; as did I.Very casually, then, she sauntered to the pool with that sexy walk of hers. Her arse cheeks covering the little string thorough buried in the gap and her big breasts bouncing inside the small bikini top; joining her was all I could do to stop showing my own arousal. She stepped into the pool and went for a leisurely swim before emerging again after a couple of minutes. I swear to god, it seemed that time stopped for the seconds that she did. Completely aware of herself and the stir she was causing in quite a few mens’ loins, she stepped out of the pool in a dripping wet and totally sheer bikini. Where before you could just about make out her areolas, the dark discs were now on display as if she was wearing nothing at all. Her olive skin was shining through her bikini top like a second layer. Down below her blackish labia were now fully exposed and clear for all to see. She walked over with a big smile on her face and asked her if I liked what I saw.‘And every single man in this resort,’ I said.‘It really is sheer when wet, isn’t it? You can see everything.’ I smiled because she was saying it with mock surprise, as if she’d just walked out of the water and found herself on display. ‘But can you see how wet my pussy is?’I looked at her as if she’d just told me that London was burning.‘Do you want to know?’She turned around, thereby giving every man gawking the eye-full they’d been hoping to get, and she got back in the pool.‘You joining me,’ she said.In the pool she got hold of my hand and guided it to her bikini bottom. She adjusted her stance, removed the string and coaxed my hand to her opening. I didn’t waste a second and slid a finger in there so easily, it was immediately joined by another and another.‘Finger me,’ she ordered. ‘Get four in there, please.’I wanted to ask her if she was sure. We were in the middle of the pool and even though there weren’t that many people around, there were still some and those who were there were avid onlookers. They’d got seats for the next bikini Bayan escort on show but they were going to get a lot more than just a bathing suit display. They got Nadine’s juicy cunt on display through a tiny string bikini, followed by a handjob. Then again, I didn’t want to ruin the moment either. Asking a girl who wanted four fingers up her snatch whether she was sure about it was like asking a man in McDonald’s if he was sure about having a Big Mac. Quite gently, and surprisingly effortless, Nadine’s pussy lips parted to allow a fourth finger. It was so effortless on her part that she had to ask, although I had little room to manoeuvre.For a while I was tonguing her wildly with four fingers up her cunthole. I used to thumb to rub against her clitoris and I heard Nadine moaning silently, her body attempting not to convulse too much.‘I want you to take me to our room and fist me,’ she suddenly said. ‘I want to feel a whole fist in there.’ I wasn’t sure whether I was shocked or horny but something got hold of me and I didn’t care anymore. Nadine’s wish was my command, so we both got out the pool; me with a rock hard dick and Nadine with her bikini bottoms wet, sheer and parted to one side. Not only was my hard cock on display, Nadine’s pussy lips were peering out of her bottoms. Under the watchful eye of every single person in the pool area, I am sure, we rushed to the room, leaving behind everything we’d brought to the pool this morning.In our room, we never made it to the bed. Instead, we made it in the little hallway, just off the bathroom. I tugged Nadine’s bottoms down and bent her over with her facing the door we’d barely managed to shut on coming in. She let out a large sigh and repeated her wishes. I told her to shut up and that I would do as I bloody well pleased, which aroused her even more. Her arsehole and cunt were on full display as I spread her legs wide. One day, I thought to myself, one day I will also stretch that sphincter. But for now, I went down on Nadine like a madman on the loose. In a matter of minutes I had my face buried in cunt, arse and pussy juice and I could not tell if I was going down on her, rimming her or even fucking her with my tongue. Nadine’s knees nearly collapsed as she was working herself to an orgasm but I wouldn’t let her get there so fast.Instead, I backed off and started fingering her with one finger.‘All of them,’ she screamed. ‘All of them.’Through her top I cupped one of her big tits and slipped a second finger in there. If ever there’d been no need for lube, it was now. I’d never seen or experienced anyone squirt but Nadine’s juices were now dripping past my fingers, on my fist and down her legs. This was certainly the closest I’d ever come, that much I knew. Escort Spurred on by her flowing juice, I entered a third and fourth finger, just as easily as when we were in the pool.‘Fist me,’ she yelled, almost at the top of her voice. ‘Fist the fuck out of me, you motherfucker!’Taking out my fingers, I covered my hand in Nadine’s wetness and I spit on her cunt. I wasn’t sure if that was going to do it but it seemed to work for pornstars. My entire hand was now dripping wet and I pushed it against her labia. Nadine stretched her legs out even wider, making her anus clearly visible and I took a long lick at it, unable to resist myself. As I did, she groaned and I was granted more access inside her juice-drizzled hole. It wasn’t without effort but gradually she started accommodating my the entire hand, as if she was putting on a glove for me. But this was one, hot, drenched glove; attached to a bucking and convulsing body, owned by a girl who was going to come like the thunder.She jiggled her arse, pushed back and readjusted but within a minute I was fisting my girlfriend. My cock, still held back by the fabric of my trunks felt like a red hot explosive device set to detonate any minute but it was nothing compared to Nadine. I was now ramming my full fist inside her pussy at a steady pace and Nadine was grunting like I’d never heard her before. Every hit she took, she made a deep guttural noise that made it sound like I was hand-fucking a wild a****l. Nadine didn’t make noises like that – but she did. And for a couple of seconds they seemed to get even worse; shrill, piercing shrieks that went through the door, out the building and back to the swimming pool, leaving the guests there no doubts as to what was happening. Nadine was getting the shit fucked out of her.When the shrieks got even higher Nadine started to come. It rippled through her body like a wave that had been formed deep out at sea, miles and miles away. Every single atom of her body was caught up in this way and hurled its way to the surface via her soaked pussy. The wave had been stuck inside her and it had been coming; now that it was emerging, there was no stopping it and Nadine’s body was almost too tiny to handle what was about to happen. Her scream filled the air and suspended all time and all sounds. At the same time, she jumped off my hand and forward, almost slamming herself into the door. Like a fly trapped against the glass, she started collapsing against the door, her legs throwing her body up and down. Then the sounds died, her knees gave in and she sank to a little heap on the floor.It was a good old mess, is what I thought to myself. Nadine on the floor in a tiny pool of her own juice, her legs still shaking as if she was reliving a skiing holiday and her heavy panting filling the silence that enveloped the room.For a few minutes she just lay there and said nothing, panting like a racehorse and smiling inanely. As for me, I realised exactly what powers we held over one another and I knew that it would only add to the fun.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

soumis en mission 9Je passais ma langue sur ses escarpins, pendant qu’elle téléphonait plusieurs fois et parlait de moi, prenait des rendez vous. Mais je ne pensais qu’à une chose : bien faire ce qu’elle m’avait demandé. Je ne voulais pas qu’elle me fouette à nouveau, mes fesses et mon dos saignaient encore et ma peau irritée collait au cuir de ma robe.’Bon ça suffit comme ça’Elle avait raccroché.Elle détacha mon collier du pied du lit et me tira par la chaine pour me faire monter sur le lit, ce que je fis en me trainant, les bras immobilisés dans le dos. Elle se leva et partit chercher du matériel dans la valise.’Sur le dos Simone ! Tous ces rendez vous que j’ai pris pour ta mission m’ont excités !Tu vas revoir Mme R., elle a encore du nettoyage !Et puis elle en a parlé à Monsieur T. : il veut te voir aussi, il a un grand bureau.’Je changeais de couleur’Quoi tu n’as jamais taillé de pipe ma Simone ?”Mais non madame’ dis je vexé.A cette époque j’avais encore un statut de mâle amateur de belles femmes. Malgré ma situation de soumission à cette femme, je me sentais encore homme…Elle s’approcha en riant, me retourna sur le dos, les bras coincés. Elle retira sa culotte. Je bandais immédiatement et avec mes couilles enchainées, mon sexe devint vite douloureux et bleu, ma bite soulevait ma robe et retombait sur mon ventre.’Oh ne rêves pas ma Simone. Ouvre la bouche plutôt !’Elle me fourra sa culotte dans la bouche et me fis passer un bas sur le visage, je ne pouvais presque plus ouvrir les yeux. Elle s’était assise sur mon buste, une cuisse de chaque côté. Escort Bayan Je bandais comme un âne. Elle me passa encore 3 bas sur le visage, je ne voyais que la lumière du jour, mon était écrasé et je respirais mal la bouche pleine. Elle se retourna, se mit à 4 pattes, j’imaginais sa bouche au dessus de ma bite qui s’agitait, son cul nu au dessus de ma tête. Mais je ne voyais rien !!Elle m’attachait les pieds de chaque côté du lit avec d’autres bas, ce qui me plaqua mes fesses sur le matelas et je criais de douleur à travers le bâillon.’Tout doux Simone’Et elle s’asseyais sur mon visage. J’étais dans le noir, sous sa robe en cuir, dans sa odeur intime et ce cuir entêtant. Je ne l’entendais me parler qu’à travers sa robe dans les crissements du cuir et du nylon des bas. Elle s’activait sur mon visage.Tout en se masturbant le cul ou la chatte, je l’entendis vaguement téléphoner à nouveau. Elle parlait plus fort pour que je l’entende : ‘Oui, Jean pierre. J’ai un employé en nettoyage que je suis de près, il débute. Bon je pensais le former sur le tas, qu’il se fasse de l’expérience, mais j’ai plusieurs demandes de client exigeants….Oui voilà il faudrait que tu le forme en accéléré si j’ose dire ah ah ah… Oui voilà un bon débourrage et les bons gestes bonne suceuse quoi !Ok ?..hum d’accord. A très bien tu peux t’en occuper rapidement ? Ah super il sera prêt pour monsieur T., c’est un client difficile. Allez je te laisse, je suis en plein entretien.’Elle raccrocha, elle accéléra le rythme de ses va et viens, me laissa reprendre Bayan escort ma respiration.Sa mouille inondait les bas et coulait dans ma bouche, dans mes yeux, mon corps transpirait sous le cuir.Je l’entendais gémir de plus en plus. Et puis elle s’arrêta et enfonça mon nez dans sa chatte en s’appuyant de tout son poids, j’ouvrais la bouche pour essayer de respirer malgré la culotte.Elle jouissait sur moi, mon visage était imbibé de sa mouille.Elle s’arrêta et se releva et se remis debout et regarda le résultat sur moi.’Simone ma cochonne, j’ai bien fait de te laisser attaché, tu aurais profité de la situation pour faire des saloperies. Regardes moi ça mes bas dans quel états je les ai mis : tu me laveras tout ça avec les culottes !Je reprenais une respiration normale à travers les mailles de nylon et tournais la tête vers elle en acquiesçant de peur d’une punition.Je l’entendais et devinais sa silhouette : elle reprenait son sac à main, remettait ses gants, remontait ses bas en relevant sa robe.Je l’avais fait jouir finalement, mais pas comme je l’avais imaginé…Elle se remaquillait devant moi, comme si elle allait repartir.Je restais la queue raide, immobilisé, la robe remontée au dessus du sexe.Je remuais la tête pour lui montrer mon impatience.’Ouh la la j’oubliais !’Elle se retourna et allant dans la valise en tournant du cul et revins avec un cuter, qu’elle ouvrit.Elle allait enfin me délivrer les jambes, les bras, le visage, mes pensés s’agitaient, je m’agitais.Elle tira sur les bas devant mon nez et fis une Escort entaille, pour laisser l’air rentrer.Puis elle replia le bas autour de mon cou de manière à libérer ma bouche et sortit sa culotte avec ses gants.’J’allais partir sans ma merveilleuse culotte satinée, elle est douce non ? !’Elle me regarda en remontant sa robe et remettre doucement sa culotte trempée de mouille et de bave, elle rebaissa sa robe moulante en tortillant des hanches et lissa son corps de ses gants.Mon sexe rebandait, les chaines m’enserraient de plus en plus les couilles et la bite.’Bon voilà je suis plus présentable comme ça. Simone, je te laisse te reposer, la journée a été difficile’ dit elle tout en rabaissant ma robe sur mon sexe excité.Demain, tu m’as entendu au téléphone,tu es en formation petite veinarde, tu peux rester au lit.’Je m’agitais et commençais à ouvrir la bouche pour contester.Mais je ne dis rien.’Et voilà bien les employés, je te libère la bouche et tu t’apprêtes à contester ! Heureusement ta patronne penses à tout’Elle posa alors son sac à main à côté de mon visage et retira une sorte de bâillon à poire !Je compris vite et me débattais. Elle me retourna deux gifles de ses gants, me pinça le nez et me força à ouvrir la bouche pour m’enfoncer une poche en caoutchouc terminée comme un plug. Elle pompa aussitôt la poire et je sentis la poche gonfler et pousser ma langue, remplir complétement ma bouche, elle rebattit les bas sur le bâillon.’Allez sois sage et ne fais pas de bêtise’ dit elle tout en branlant doucement le sexe dans ses gants quelques secondes avant de rabattre ma robe et se retourner pour partir vers la porte.’Je ne ferme pas à clef, Jean-Pierre ton formateur, viens demain matin pout ton cours personnel !Au moins ta bouche est déjà prête. Bonne nuit, la journée va être longue !’Elle éteignit et ferma la porte.A SUIVRE !

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32